People in Konoha: A review of the seven great Susanoos at the beginning

When people are in Konoha, the ranking of the seven most powerful Susanoos is edited!

Top 7: Single-eye Susanoo! Instantaneous Shisui! A potential monster that was strangled in the cradle!

Top 6: Divine weapon Susanoo! Tenfist Sword! Yata Mirror! The most powerful Susanoo!

Top 5: The Mighty Susanoo! Hatake 55 is a really good account!

…..

Top1:……

As the video played, the entire ninja world felt their scalps tingling.

001: Restore the glory of the Uchiha clan, edit the seven most powerful Susanoo!
“Chief! We can’t just sit there and wait for death!”
“That’s right! Go capture the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki now and release the tailed beasts to attack Konoha. Victory will surely belong to the Uchiha!”
…
In the Land of Fire, on the border of Konoha, in the Uchiha clan’s territory, the annual clan meeting was more noisy than ever.
Among them is a figure who has taken the Uchiha clan’s “handsomeness” to the extreme.
Compared to the people around him who were sick, only Uchiha Beixuan remained silent.
Because he knew very well that the man above him, who looked mature and steady, had a firm gaze, and had the power to make all decisions for the Uchiha clan, was actually more indecisive than anyone else.
really.
Facing the tribesmen who were in an uproar below, Fugaku remained silent and lifeless as always.
“I never thought that even when traveling through time, there are times when it’s the wrong time!”
Uchiha Beixuan found it funny.
That’s right, he is a time traveler. In his previous life, he was a senior otaku on Blue Star. Because of an accident that he could not remember, he traveled to this world of Naruto where the law of the jungle prevails.
Fortunately, he became a ninja, had an ID card from a large ninja village, and was from a large ninja family.
Unfortunately, this ninja family is the Uchiha.
And it is at this point in time when it is about to perish.
Uchiha Beixuan calculated that there were not many good days left before the night of genocide.
Thinking of this, one can’t help but feel hateful: “Fugaku, you really deserve to die!”
If he could, he really wanted to go up and strangle Fugaku to death.
But that’s obviously not possible.
Not to mention what would happen if he attacked the clan leader, based on the strength of his two magatama, he would be in trouble before he even came into contact with Fugaku…
As for escaping?
How could these Uchiha guys who are prone to getting sick have imagined that while they were monitoring the Konoha high-level officials, their every move was also being monitored?
And the opponent’s intelligence is always ahead in terms of real-time.
The Konoha high-ranking officials are eager to defeat every member of the Uchiha clan one by one, and the grove has made arrangements.
“I don’t give you a system when I travel through time. Isn’t this a joke?”
Uchiha Beixuan complained in his heart. He knew very well that the next time he would meet with so many clansmen, it might not be here.
Moreover, it is obvious that he cannot save himself by his own efforts alone. Even if he practices desperately for the rest of his life, he can only get three magatama at best.
Three magatama?
In front of the kaleidoscope, he is just a rookie.
Just when Uchiha Beixuan was completely desperate and saw no hope, suddenly the long-lost voice sounded in his mind.
[Ding! System activated! Binding to host…][Binding successful! The editing system is at your service! ]“What does it mean to have good fortune after bad times, what does it mean to have good luck, etc….”
Uchiha Beixuan was stunned for a moment, then immediately smiled.
But after a while, his face froze. To be honest, he was completely confused. What a joke? What he needed was to become stronger. What the hell was giving him a clip that he used to use in his previous life?
In response to Uchiha Beixuan’s complaints, the system just patiently explained:
“Answer the host. As the name suggests, the editing system allows the host to edit videos, and the system can play the videos edited by the host in every corner of the ninja world.”
“And the way the host gets the reward is determined by the shock value generated by the audience!”
……
After the system’s introduction, Uchiha Beixuan finally understood.
Simply put, compared to the videos he posted on certain sites whenever he had time in his previous life, this clip is simply amazing!
The reason is simple. It can force the entire ninja world to watch, and he can also get rich rewards.
Among these are powerful ninjutsu that cannot be inherited.
Judging from the current situation, editing is probably the most suitable skill for Uchiha Beixuan, and he has used this skill to earn extra money in his previous life, so he is very adept at using it.
As for what content to edit, Uchiha Beixuan quickly had a direction.
“Given the current situation, I’m afraid there is nothing more suitable than this!”
“Then I will give you a detailed list of the seven most powerful Susanoo!”
The reason for editing the seven most powerful Susanoos is very simple. He wants to let these Uchiha and the entire ninja world see what the strongest Uchiha combat power is.
Any Uchiha would feel frustrated by Fugaku’s indecisiveness.
Since when did I, as an Uchiha, need to doubt my own bloodline?
Therefore, Uchiha Beixuan could never accept the final ending.
Also, are the two old foxes in Konoha’s upper echelons capable of fighting against Uchiha?!
“I have to say, after Madara-sama left, the Uchiha clan is more like a lion with a broken spine!”
Uchiha Beixuan recalled that person and suddenly felt sad. Then his eyes became more determined than ever before: “Well! From now on, let’s restore the glory of Uchiha!”
The system is much easier to use than Uchiha Beixuan had imagined. It does not require any complicated operations. He only needs to directly edit the images he has seen in his mind.
at the same time.
The atmosphere in the Uchiha clan meeting room, which was originally in an uproar, became extremely depressing due to Fugaku’s cowardly behavior.
All the Uchiha were originally in an excited state, as if someone suddenly poured a bucket of cold water on them.
It’s really depressing!
And I feel so depressed!
Fugaku glanced down at the tribesmen who were clenching their fists and gritting their teeth, and he sighed in his heart.
He didn’t know if he would be able to pacify his people if such a situation happened again.
As for Fugaku, being in this position, he dared not take a wrong step.
Even though there are now many powerful men with three magatama in the clan, he can’t guarantee that the village has any other means.
“Disband!”
As usual, Fugaku announced the disbandment.
However, this time, all the Uchiha below did not leave in despair, but instead looked eagerly at the back of Fugaku above…
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]002: Single-eye Susanoo! A potential monster strangled in the cradle! (Old version)
“Um?”
Fugaku was stunned by the abnormal behavior of the crowd. He subconsciously followed everyone’s gaze and looked behind him.
“This…how is it possible!”
The next second, the astonishment on Fugaku’s face was greater than that of everyone else present.
“This must be Konoha’s doing! How could there be a light curtain of unknown origin on the wall of Uchiha!”
“That’s right! What are you waiting for! Those old guys in Konoha can’t wait any longer!”
“Chief! Don’t hesitate! There is no such thing as peaceful coexistence between the Uchiha and Konoha!”
All the Uchiha below attributed the unexplained scene before them to the work of the Konoha high-ups.
And on the other side are the Konoha high-level officials.
“What’s going on?”
“I know now, this must be an illusion created by Uchiha!”
Like the Uchiha clan, the Konoha high-level officials are always paying attention to the other party’s every move and are discussing further measures against the Uchiha clan.
Following the Second Hokage, Danzo, the number one figure who regarded the Uchiha as a thorn in his side, kept a close eye on the Uchiha all the time.
Especially when the Uchiha gather in large numbers like this.
Danzo and the others were all in a state of high tension.
Only one of the village and the Uchiha can exist.
And they would never allow the village to be subverted by the Uchiha.
“Danzo! Why are you so nervous? If anything happens over there, Itachi will definitely let us know!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen on the side seemed a little calmer.
“Itachi?”
“You don’t really think an Uchiha can be trusted?”
Danzo looked disdainful.
He has always been unhappy with Sarutobi Hiruzen’s indecision.
In his opinion, sometimes some necessary sacrifices are worth it, and as a leader and decision maker, one should be decisive, resolute and ruthless.
For a moment, following the leader’s statement, the Root jonin hiding in the dark had already been waiting for an opportunity to act.
Even the Uchiha, who were extremely troublesome in the entire ninja world, were not taken seriously by Danzo. With years of research and the roots he had cultivated with great effort, Danzo was completely confident.
If it weren’t for Yuan Fei Ri Zhan who often stepped in to stop it…
And now.
Uchiha took the initiative to reveal his true colors, which gave Danzo an opportunity.
However, things were not what Danzo had imagined at all.
“Look Danzo! This is just a video. There’s no need to make such a fuss. It’s just that this video seems very interesting. It can be seen in every corner of Konoha.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was very calm.
He first listened to the report from his subordinates, and then used the crystal ball in his hand to observe every corner of the village.
The facts proved to be true.
Now, the video they are seeing now can be seen in any corner of Konoha, and the same is true for the Uchiha clan.
However, they felt unfamiliar with the title of the video.
[A list of the seven most powerful Susanoo! ]The few eye-catching large characters stunned the entire ninja world at that moment.
There are a few exceptions, however.
Just like the ninja world at this moment, the few people who have ever witnessed it in reality in the past.
“Seven? How is this possible!”
Iwagakure Village in the Land of Earth.
In the Tsuchikage’s office, a little old man fell off his chair in panic.
Under normal circumstances, Ohnoki would have taken care of his old waist, but now he had no time to care.
“Tsuchikage-sama!”
“grandfather!”
This action stunned the entire Yanyin high-level leadership and made them feel puzzled. When had this old man who led the Yanyin Earth Kingdom to become so powerful ever lost his composure like this?
Oonoki simply waved his hand to those who wanted to come over to help.
“You don’t understand!”
“This is a lifelong shadow in my heart!”
After saying this, Ōnoki had no intention of continuing to speak. Instead, his eyes became extremely alert as he watched the next scene.
“Susanoo? How is this possible?!”
Compared to the fear that appeared in Ohnoki’s eyes, the expression in Fugaku’s eyes had already become indescribable.
The Uchiha below may not know what these words mean, but Fugaku knows clearly that this is the Uchiha clan’s highest power.
But this peak power is not something that can be easily obtained.
He does have the conditions to awaken this power.
However, the difficulty in controlling this power and the cost of the side effects are simply unbearable.
Therefore, how could Fugaku not find the number ‘seven’ outrageous?
You have to know that as the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, he could read the genealogical documents of the Uchiha clan however he wanted, but after reading for most of his life, only that ancestor had ever opened it in history.
Of course, he is also confident that he can open it, but it is hard to imagine what this strongest power is.
Fugaku was also very curious about which outstanding person in the tribe could do this.
And the next second, the video officially started playing.
[Top 7! Single-eye Susanoo! Instantaneous Shisui! A potential monster that was strangled in the cradle! ]When the first person to be counted was announced to the public, every corner of the ninja world was shocked.
Instant body stills water!
These four words are no less prestigious than the Yellow Flash of the past.
Even the title of genius is not enough to describe his excellence. You know, among the Uchiha people where every person is a genius, even the eldest son of the clan leader is much more talented than him.
At this time, the Uchiha clan was in an uproar.
“Shisui? So this inventory is about us Uchiha!”
“Humph! After all, we are the most powerful family in the ninja world!”
“I seem to understand something between the lines. This Susanoo must be some extraordinary ability!”
The Uchiha members, who were full of questions, seemed to have found the answer in Fugaku’s astonished eyes.
Over the years, at every clan meeting, their clan leader’s eyes had never burned with such a raging fighting spirit.
At this moment, Uchiha Shisui, who was the center of everyone’s attention, was also stunned in the crowd.
Looking at Itachi who was a head shorter than him, Shisui explained: “I haven’t had time to tell you yet, Susanoo is the ultimate power of the Sharingan, and I only mastered it recently.”
The young Itachi only half understood what was said, but Fugaku, who had been paying attention to Shisui, was extremely shocked.
Do you know how old Shisui is now?
Has the evil reached this point?
Fugaku simply couldn’t believe it.
But he didn’t know that what Shisui was thinking at this moment was that he had not even had time to report his big card, Kotoamatsukami, to Danzo’s top leaders, but this time it exposed his even stronger power.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
003: The Strongest Illusion Kotoamatsukami, Fugaku “You have to be me?” (Old version)
This was nothing to Shisui. It was just the right thing to do, as it would allow the higher-ups to better understand that they had the ability to stop the Uchiha rebellion.
At the same time, the picture started playing.
[What came into view was a dense forest, the location was obviously in Konoha. ][The man in the picture is wearing a Konoha ninja forehead protector and carrying a short sword on his back. It is undoubtedly Uchiha Shisui. ][He calmly looked at the empty space in front of him and murmured, “This is not difficult and will be over soon. But if I act on my own, Itachi will definitely be angry!”][The image of Uchiha Itachi’s family appeared in Shisui’s mind. It was obvious that he hoped that his good friend could be happy.]The scene that appears on the screen.
It is not difficult to imagine that this young man with terrifying potential and strength seems to have made some kind of decision in his heart.
No one else could see any clue to this decision.
But looking at the Uchiha and the village leaders, it was like a stone that caused a thousand ripples.
“Is this guy going to go against our will?” Danzo was immediately furious when he saw the scene in front of him.
This was obviously contrary to his idea.
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who always advocated a peaceful solution, did not oppose Danzo at this time.
Like Danzo, Sarutobi Hiruzen narrowed his eyes, unwilling to see a scene that he did not want to appear.
“Shisui, what do you mean by this! You didn’t think we couldn’t see that you were wearing combat gear and secretly heading towards the clan’s territory, intending to attack the Uchiha clan members!”
“As expected, after joining the Anbu, you chose to switch sides!”
“If you invade with one person, even if you are the most brilliant genius of the Uchiha clan, you are still looking down on the Uchiha clan!”
To be honest, although the Uchiha like to act crazy, they are a fighting clan and are definitely not fools.
How could they not understand Shisui’s every move in the picture.
Fugaku above was gritting his teeth in hatred.
He never expected that the Uchiha clan’s famous genius, who possessed the powerful force of Susanoo, would completely turn against Konoha.
It is not difficult to tell from the scene before our eyes that it takes place in the near future.
what does that mean?
Fugaku counted all the combat power of Konoha. If Shisui was included, the Uchiha side would be basically defeated.
Nothing else!
The powerful fighting power of Susanoo is the best explanation.
In front of the Mangekyo, the three magatama are nothing.
At this time, Shisui was speechless because of the scene in the picture. He knew that the appearance of this scene meant that there would be no place for him in either Konoha or Uchiha.
That’s right.
As a descendant of Uchiha Kagami, he was deeply influenced by the ‘Will of Fire’, but as a member of the Uchiha clan, he could not kill his own family for the sake of the village.
So the idea of ​​using another god to change everything came up.
Forcibly change Uchiha Fugaku’s will.
Let the Uchiha never rebel.
But now it seems that nothing he says will be of any use now that he has already ignited public anger.
However, what puzzled Uchiha Shisui the most was that he clearly had the perfect solution of Kotoamatsukami, so why did he use the powerful combat power of Susanoo?
And the following scenes seemed to reveal the answer to him step by step.
[Before Shisui could take action, several sharp sounds of breaking through the air suddenly rang out from the dense forest. This attack by hidden weapons with no blind spots was obviously aimed at Shisui’s life.][But Shisui is Shisui after all. This attack, which ordinary people cannot avoid, was easily dodged by him. Ding ding ding, the position where he originally stayed had already penetrated into the wood.][The attack failed, and several figures wearing cat-faced masks and wrapped in coats emerged from the woods.][In a flash, the mysterious man nonchalantly revealed his cards, “Root”. The answer was obvious. The mastermind behind this was naturally Danzo.][“What a quick move, worthy of being called Instant Body Shisui!” Danzo, leaning on his cane, walked out from among the root members at a leisurely pace.]In the picture, Danzo obviously wants to completely eliminate Shisui, but here it starts to seem a bit outrageous.
Eradicate the Uchiha clan.
Isn’t this what Danzo wanted?
This is what the current Uchiha thinks.
Uchiha Shisui was also puzzled. He was about to tell the higher-ups that he had a different god.
The top leaders would definitely agree without hesitation to resolve the Uchiha rebellion without any injury, but Danzo was clearly aiming for his life.
【”What are your plans? Why are you hindering me?” Shisui asked. 】
[Danzo: “A genjutsu that can penetrate into the opponent’s mind, create an illusion that is like the real world, and permanently and completely change the opponent’s will… Kotoamatsukami, you are going to use such precious power to stop a mere rebellion?”
“I didn’t expect that the heir of the Uchiha clan didn’t know the true use of the Sharingan!”
“As long as the Uchiha clan is still around, the village’s suspicion of their rebellion will never be eliminated. Even if there is temporary success, it will only be limited to the present… If that is the case, we should take this opportunity to wipe out the Uchiha clan!”]At this moment, the words in the picture undoubtedly shocked the entire ninja world.
Everyone was sighing in their hearts, what the hell is this bug ability!
The most shocking one is Fugaku.
As a veteran with special skills in illusion, he couldn’t even imagine that there was someone who could reach such a level in illusion.
What’s the difference between Kotoamatsukami’s ability and killing a person in a way that makes them alive and unaware.
It was so buggy that he couldn’t even imagine that in the entire history of the ninja world, there could be any other ninjutsu that could compare to it.
But that’s not the point.
The key point is that he finally realized from the picture that Shisui wanted to use him, the clan leader, to test the waters with Bie Tianshen.
At this moment, Fugaku wanted to ask why, but it was not difficult for him to imagine that Shisui would answer him, “Because you are the clan leader!”
If he wasn’t concerned about saving face in front of the entire clan, he would have to pull Shisui aside and say, “Can’t we use Kotoamatsukami on the village leaders? Can’t we solve the problem peacefully this way?”
004: Open Susanoo with one eye! Praise from Madara-sama! (Old version)
No matter how much trouble Fugaku had in his mind at this moment, he could not show it on screen. All the Uchiha who had originally been denouncing Shisui also stopped arguing.
The main thing is, who the hell isn’t afraid of being attacked silently by a different god?
There is simply no solution!
“An innocent man is guilty of possessing a treasure. Shisui, your idea is too naive. Your biggest mistake is that you exposed your powerful trump card.”
“Compared to the Uchiha clan’s coup, your Kotoamatsukami is the power that Danzo Yuan Fei and others fear the most.”
“And the will of fire that is deeply rooted in your beliefs is simply ridiculous in my opinion. It is nothing more than a means for those old foxes to control power!”
Uchiha Kitahara’s voice was heard from the crowd, but it didn’t matter who spoke at this time. The most important thing was that Uchiha Shisui was now in a state of collapsed faith.
“The village?”
“The will of fire?”
“The Uchiha clan?”
“You have power but you don’t know how to use it?”
“Is that really the case?”
No matter how naive Shisui was, it was impossible for him not to understand everything shown on the screen and what Uchiha Kitagen said.
He was indeed too naive when it came to handling the conflict between the village and the Uchiha.
Danzo had no room for any Uchiha at all.
But what made Shisui feel the most disheartened was that Kotoamatsukami, who had good intentions, was killed by the higher-ups.
“Damn it! This guy Shisui…”
At this moment, Danzo was so frightened when he saw this scene that he could no longer remain calm.
He glanced at Sarutobi Hiruzen beside him.
The latter could no longer maintain his original pretense of composure, and his face was filled with cunning.
Sarutobi Hiruzen knew it very well.
Under the influence of the will of fire, Shisui would not actually fight against the village, no matter how extreme the matter was.
Under normal circumstances.
Even though Danzo is not a good fighter, with the bonus of being an old villain, he can definitely kill Shisui by surprise.
But now it’s different.
Now that he has been exposed, Sarutobi Hiruzen is not optimistic about Danzo at all.
But Danzo didn’t think so.
He said disdainfully: “It doesn’t matter. As long as I want to, it is easy to eliminate a mere Uchiha.”
Yuan Fei Ri Zhan smiled and didn’t continue talking.
[After the boring conversation, Danzo immediately attacked Shisui, who drew his sword to block it. After a fierce battle, it was seen that the second most important figure in Konoha was unable to defeat Shisui.][On the contrary, Shisui’s absent-minded fight made Danzo gasp for breath. ][“You are really resilient, worthy of being the best ninja of the Uchiha clan. I will have to force you to reveal your weakness!” Danzo knew that he could not defeat the difficult Shisui by himself. ][So he raised his hand and waved it, and the five Root jonin behind him moved at the news, and immediately formed a siege against Shisui. ][Finally, in this one-sided fight, and with Shisui completely out of shape, Danzo took advantage of the situation and attacked with one hand, gouging out the eye and directly taking Kotoamatsukami’s right eye.]The appearance of this scene.
The entire ninja world was filled with sighs.
Everyone knew about the internal strife in Konoha, but what no one could have imagined was that the means used were so terrifying.
In the Uchiha clan’s territory.
All the tribesmen gnashed their teeth.
Even though Shisui is not a good person, he still hopes to resolve the conflict between the village and the Uchiha group without any casualties. However, Danzo’s cruelty is something that no Uchiha can bear to watch.
For them, the Sharingan is undoubtedly something more important than life.
Being robbed of someone’s attention is simply more painful than killing them.
This same scene made Fugaku, the clan leader, extremely sad. The clan members were like family members, and how could he accept seeing his family members being killed?
Danzo’s performance couldn’t be clearer;
At this moment, Fugaku’s originally wavering heart seemed to become exceptionally firm.
The next scene is what really makes everyone’s scalp tingle.
[Shisui, who lost his right eye, did not hesitate at all and escaped from the billowing smoke by dropping a smoke bomb. ][Danzo ordered a pursuit without hesitation.][From his perspective, Shisui, who was seriously injured, was already trapped.][The five Root jonin who received the order began to chase Shisui frantically as he shuttled through the dense forest.][Shisui is already at the end of his rope, and the Root members have no moral integrity and even use poisonous smoke. ][After inhaling the poisonous smoke, Shisui’s vision became so blurred that he couldn’t even see the road clearly. 】
[“You have nowhere to escape, Uchiha Shisui!” The leading Root member looked down at them with a victorious attitude.][The other members held kunai with explosive tags tied to them, ready to put an end to this instantaneous Shisui.][But during this time, the leading member did not forget to remind: “Avoid the face, aim at his feet!”][“I… have more important things to do!” Shisui gasped for breath. Facing this inevitable death, he had no intention of giving up.]【boom!!!】
[Instantly, before the explosive kunai came towards him, the three magatama in Shisui’s remaining left eye, the Sharingan, spun wildly, and finally formed an extremely weird pattern.][The Mangekyō Sharingan appears! Susanoo opens! With an explosion, a huge green figure suddenly appears in the dense forest. There is a huge single magatama on its chest. It looks like a god of war. In less than a moment, countless green lightsabers instantly kill most of the Root members! ]hiss–
At this moment, the entire ninja world, in every corner, was filled with gasps of shock.
What did they see?
Most people couldn’t understand the intrigues within Konoha, and Konoha’s own trivial affairs simply didn’t arouse any interest.
But this is the power of the Sharingan.
It was the first time they understood how terrifying it was. In one encounter, killing a jonin was as easy as killing a chicken. There was no doubt about it.
“It’s Susanoo! It’s so scary! And it has only one eye. Even that guy back then…”
Even though Ohnoki is no longer the same person he used to be, he still lives under the shadow of that man.
He patted his chest, feeling relieved and sighing at the same time: “Each individual god can only control one person at a time. Konoha now has no idea what Susanoo means!”
“Think about how invincible that man was when he suppressed the entire ninja world with Susanoo and Konoha didn’t need diplomacy!”
He sighed a few times, thinking that everything was in the past. The next second, an unexpected barrage of bullets appeared on the light screen, and Oonoki was once again ejected from his seat.
“Uchiha Madara: “I thought it was a boring show, but I didn’t expect that my descendants would have a genius who could use Susanoo with one eye. This really surprised me!”
………..
PS: A new book is launched in the new year. I would like to wish all my readers a happy new year. At the same time, I hope you can support me by giving me flowers, comments and other data. Please support me in the comment section too!
005: Let’s get serious! Danzo doesn’t even have a chance to kneel down and beg for mercy! (Old version)
As this scene is about to end, who else could the name that appears in the barrage be except that man?
A lifelong psychological shadow for Ōnoki.
Who could have imagined that the most powerful Kage in the ninja world was once just a frightened little kid?
The ninja world at this time was already in turmoil due to shock.
Everyone in the Ninja World knows about Shura. The only reason those who don’t know him is simply because they are not at the high enough level!
All the major ninja villages were collectively frightened. Which village’s first Kage had not been frightened by this guy?
“Uchiha Madara? Are you kidding me! Could it be that even the dead can see this video?”
Danzo complained silently.
But he still felt disdain in his heart.
In the early days of Konoha, the Uchiha were suppressed by the first Hokage. By the second generation of Uchiha, they could only rank second in front of the Senju. Now they are the third generation, and it is time for the Uchiha to perish.
Thinking of this, Danzo suddenly gained confidence.
He said directly: “Shisui’s ability is indeed strong, but he received such praise for just killing a few jonin. It seems that this Shura of the Ninja World is not as the rumors say, and he is not a god who can only be defeated by God!”
Yuan Fei and Ri Zhan on the side were listening with great interest.
He didn’t know if it was because he usually boasted too much about his title as the strongest Hokage, but he also felt that it was just as Danzo said.
But at this time, the situation on the Uchiha clan’s side was different.
“Ban? Could he be our ancestor?”
“The answer is obvious. Not only can that person see the video like us, but he can also make his own comments!”
“To be praised by the strongest Uchiha, you are indeed the Uchiha clan’s most outstanding genius!”
In the clan’s meeting room, there was a burst of exclamations like a frying pan.
There is no other reason.
Uchiha Madara’s affirmation.
Who gets this honor?
At this moment, the highly respected clan leader, Comrade Uchiha Fugaku, was already beyond words.
“Are…are you kidding me!”
He is always intimidating without getting angry, and is very frugal with words in meetings. It was rare for him to speak so stutteringly.
How can you not lose your composure?
Is it possible for a human to open Susanoo with one eye?
Fugaku didn’t know how to describe the feeling in his heart.
The evolution of an Uchiha’s Sharingan is divided into the following stages.
From the first to the third magatama stage, the abilities of copying, hypnosis, and observation granted by these bloodline limits alone make them far superior to other ninjas.
Then there is the power of Kaleidoscope Awakening.
Everyone has different abilities, but even at this stage, the horror of Shisui’s Kotoamatsukami is beyond words.
The last one is the ultimate power of Mangekyo Susanoo.
Attack and defense in one!
It can no longer be described with ninjutsu.
It can be said that he is in a completely different dimension from other ninjas.
Not to mention the extremely tragic price of blindness resulting from excessive use.
Just talking about the conditions for opening it, it is as difficult as ascending to heaven.
Among the Uchiha who have three magatama everywhere, there are only two of them who can open the Mangekyo.
And what did this kid do!
One eye!
The combat power of having two eyes is far more than just multiplying by 2, it is much greater.
Uchiha Fugaku knew very well that if Shisui came up and attacked with all his eyes open, Danzo and his gang wouldn’t even have a chance to kneel down and beg for mercy.
“What a shame, such a monster was born in the Uchiha, and he has been serving the village all this time. What a failure I am as the clan leader!”
Uchiha Fugaku began to regret his decision in front of everyone, totally disregarding his reputation as the clan leader in public.
..
At the same time, in the Pure Land.
Uchiha Madara glanced at the opportunity to speak that had disappeared. (The remaining speeches**……)
To be honest, ever since he was betrayed by his clan members, he has lost all interest in the Uchiha clan.
Naturally, this little fight between Konoha and the Uchiha clan was not worth his attention at all.
The reason why a bubble appeared just now.
It’s purely out of admiration for Shisui.
Because even in his Warring States period, Shisui’s talent was absolutely terrifying.
The use of the Sharingan is smooth and fluid, and he can use it with just one eye, even though the Susanoo is fleeting.
But it also directly broke the iron rule that Susanoo must be opened with both eyes!
This shows how evil he is!
Just as Madara was becoming more and more interested and wanted to see other powerful Susanoo masters, a dazzling barrage of bullets suddenly hit him.
“Senju Hashirama: “What the hell! When I saw the title of Susanoo, I was quite interested, but the first one played was not Madara! But the future of Konoha is promising, and this is also worth being happy about!”
“Uchiha Madara: “Stupid Hashirama! Didn’t you see that the ranking goes from seventh to first? How could I be at the bottom? As the first to activate Susanoo, I am the strongest and the first!”
Uchiha Madara argued.
The ninja world was stunned.
They began to seriously doubt whether the Shura of the Ninja World and the God of the Ninja World they saw now were fake.
Hello!
Is this what they call the youth to be feared?
As the founder of the village, don’t you see that the future of the village is about to fall apart?
And Ban! Why can I feel your damn strong will through the screen?
As an ancestor, he could remain indifferent when seeing his descendants at risk of being exterminated, but he could not remain calm in the face of this man’s complaints.
In reality, all the ninjas are complaining about this. The conversation between these two is a bit intriguing. They don’t seem like the mortal enemies as rumored.
[The video is entering its final stage. Shisui, who has lost his right eye, been poisoned, and suffered countless serious injuries, is completely freed from the predicament with the sudden appearance of Itachi.][Shisui’s ending was at the edge of a cliff, where he said his final farewell to Itachi and gave him his only remaining left eye.][The last scene on the screen is Itachi’s Mangekyō Sharingan blooming in an extremely strange red color. ]006: Uchiha wants a coup? No! Uchiha wants to dominate the entire ninja world! (Old version)
The entire ninja world was subconsciously stunned.
The first inventory was obviously over, but in their hearts it seemed as if something big was about to begin.
“Are you kidding me! Does that mean this guy has three Mangekyō Sharingan and has also awakened the ultimate power of the Sharingan?”
“How could Konoha be so difficult?!”
In the Hidden Cloud Village in the Land of Lightning, the Fourth Raikage’s back teeth were almost broken.
The people in Yunyin are all a bunch of reckless men.
The fighting style is extremely simple and crude.
Lightning speed and powerful physical skills.
This allowed them to sweep away everything during the Ninja World War, but this was only true for those who did not have special bloodline limits and forbidden techniques, and for those who did not have the unexpected ability of the Sharingan.
If you are not careful, you may be controlled by it without even realizing it, and you won’t even know what is happening.
“Lord Raikage! I think the Sharingan is superior to the Byakugan. Why don’t we change our future plans to…”
Some high-ranking elders were coveting the Dao at this time.
But before he could finish his words, the famous Fourth Raikage, who was known for his recklessness, was exceptionally calm and refused, “I just like to be reckless. As a Kage, I have my own judgment. The Mangekyō Sharingan is too cumbersome in a fight, and Susanoo is only useful in front of a jonin. Don’t forget that I am a Kage!”
What a joke, if we want to arrest them, it can only be him and Kirabi.
One is Shadow and the other is Eight-Tails.
The loss of any one of them would be a fatal blow to Yunyin.
Don’t be too threatening!
Isn’t taking the initiative the same as giving up?
At this time, aren’t the same situations happening in other villages as in the Hidden Cloud Village?
In the Uchiha clan, everyone opened their mouths wide in shock. They didn’t know how long this state had lasted since they saw Itachi for the last time.
“How is it possible! That’s the other god! Even if it’s just one eye, it’s unimaginable!”
“That’s not the point! Didn’t you see it? Another genius in our clan has also opened the legendary kaleidoscope!”
“Is it possible that…”
All the Uchiha were in an uproar, and they suddenly realized that something terrible had happened.
By spreading the word from one person to ten people and from ten to a hundred people, they knew all the information about Susanoo.
Only know what Susanoo is.
Only then did they understand why Shisui was able to activate Susanoo with one eye. Even if it was only for a brief moment, he was strong enough to be admired by the strongest Uchiha.
There is now another strong man in the clan who has the potential to open Susanoo.
What the hell is this?
Now no matter what Fugaku says, it’s useless!
The Uchiha are planning a coup!
No!
Uchiha wants to dominate the entire ninja world!
“I really can’t imagine it!”
The scene was in an uproar, and Fugaku’s gaze was fixed on the figure below that looked somewhat similar to himself.
“etc……”
Even though it was only a brief moment, Fugaku seemed to have caught something.
“This feeling can’t be wrong at all!”
Fugaku couldn’t calm down.
Because of that moment just now.
He felt the power of the Mangekyō Sharingan.
Not from Shisui.
Then it can only be Uchiha Itachi!
“Itachi!”
“I never thought that I could open your kaleidoscope in this way!”
Shisui, the protagonist of the whole scene, said to Itachi beside him with an apologetic tone.
Treat this brother who is closer to you than your own brother.
The relationship between the two is no longer as simple as being both a teacher and a friend.
It can be said that Shisui mobilized Kotoamatsukami in an attempt to resolve the Uchiha problem peacefully because he did not want Itachi’s family to be destroyed.
And still water.
To Itachi, this man was like an elder brother, a master, and a best friend, who gave Itachi a lot of guidance in ninjutsu, care in life, and enlightenment in beliefs.
He could still remember clearly everything Shisui had done for him.
He couldn’t just watch the video as a video like everyone else.
It’s like experiencing it myself.
Under severe emotional fluctuations.
Uchiha Itachi successfully opened the Mangekyō.
“Shisui! This way we can fight together again!”
The boy’s tear marks became deeper, as if he had gone through the best tempering.
There were suddenly two more kaleidoscopes in the clan.
After fighting the Uchiha clan for so long, it is definitely a day worth celebrating for all the common people.
But what they didn’t know was that it wasn’t just Uchiha Itachi who awakened the Mangekyō at that moment.
“Damn! From two magatama directly to Mangekyō, I’m probably the second person after Tsuchiko-san to do that?”
Uchiha Kitaxuan, who had been hiding in the crowd and fanning the flames from the front and spreading the secrets of the Uchiha people from time to time, was shocked at this moment.
Otherwise, why do we say that a system is a system.
This level of convenience, simplicity and ease of operation makes it a must-have for true time travelers.
It gives the host a headache and makes him feel that all the systems are not good.
A huge wave of shock value rewards, directly, simply and crudely, sent Uchiha Beixuan into the category of Kaleidoscope powerhouses.
The whole process was simply too comfortable.
You know, the pain that Tsuchiko experienced when he opened the Mangekyo was more than ten times the pain of the Ten-Tails splitting.
Look at yourself again.
Uchiha Beixuan felt so happy.
And now the Uchiha clan is much better than it was at the beginning!
If one soldier is cowardly, the whole general will be cowardly!
Fugaku’s gradual concessions resulted in the Uchiha being suppressed, deprived and targeted time and again.
Not to mention that there is now Uchiha Itachi, the Mangekyō Kyo. Even if there is Fugaku Shisui and the three magatama everywhere, no one can be bullied by Konoha like this if the three ninjas do not return.
As the patriarch, wouldn’t you look up the history books and check it out?
The village is devouring Uchiha all the time!
“No wonder Madara-sama has to work so hard to get Obito to recruit soldiers. If the Uchiha had a bit of backbone, why would they need to form the Akatsuki organization?”
Uchiha Beixuan sighed.
In my opinion, if you have power but don’t use it, it’s just a decoration.
What made Uchiha Kitahara speechless the most was that he had joined Konoha under the leadership of Madara-sama earlier, but at the last moment, he abandoned Madara-sama and chose to join a village with other alien races.
Uchiha Kitahara found it funny to hear the Uchiha’s slogan of dominating the entire ninja world.
Don’t you know that in the early days of the ninja world, the only clans in the ninja world were the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan?
Does the Uchiha need to form a village with a bunch of ants?
Not necessary at all.
Madara has long proved that in the face of absolute strength, any political power struggle is just a bunch of clowns.
I, a Susanoo, can suppress the entire ninja world!
Even if he is as strong as the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, he can crush him with his bare hands. This is the Uchiha.
The Uchiha who joined the village lost his soul and his faith. It is no wonder that Madara would abandon the Uchiha who had abandoned him without hesitation.
Uchiha Beixuan’s eyes were burning: “But it doesn’t matter! From now on, I will make sure that you can do more than just shout slogans!”
Chapter 7: Top 6! Divine weapon Susanoo! Ten-fisted sword! Eight-foot mirror! The most powerful Susanoo! (Old version)
Konoha, Hokage’s office.
“What?”
“Another person opened the kaleidoscope?”
“Is it Itachi?”
After receiving the report from the Anbu, Yuan Fei Hiruzen, who was sitting behind the desk, took a deep puff of his pipe.
He frowned and said, “According to the research of the Nidaime-sama, the conditions for the evolution of the Sharingan should be extremely harsh. How could it become like this now?”
Danzo was also puzzled.
Not only does he have the documents left by the second generation, but he also has a specially invited scientist at the root.
Orochimaru agreed to make him a flower arm.
It just needs the Sharingan to embellish it.
But now, it is obviously unrealistic to use the “Will of Fire” to make Itachi and Shisui come obediently.
But Danzo has always believed that his rules are his rules.
There is no need to be like Sarutobi Hiruzen, who acts in a roundabout way and brainwashes others. The right way is to seize things by force.
He can even snatch Shisui.
The others are of course no problem.
Thinking of this, Danzo immediately said decisively: “Huruzen, I don’t have time to be indecisive with you. The teacher entrusted Konoha to us, and we have the obligation to protect the village!”
“It’s just a Uchiha. You don’t need to take action from the Anbu. My Root can handle it!”
“Aren’t you worried about other gods?”
Facing Danzo’s confidence, Yuan Fei Hiruzen hit the nail on the head and said, “Controlling you is equivalent to controlling the entire Root. Wouldn’t that send a large wave of combat power to the Uchiha clan?”
Danzo was not convinced: “Humph! The Sharingan can’t do anything to me!”
Say that.
But the body is very honest.
There is no intention to move.
In fact, in Yuan Fei Rizhan’s opinion, no matter how terrifying Bie Tian Shen is, he still has a big flaw, that is, the cooling time is too long, which is equivalent to a one-time use.
When dealing with Shisui, you can let Danzo go first.
As for controlling Danzo, is that equal to the Root?
laugh!
Danzo has a very high opinion of himself, and in fact his every move is under the control of Sarutobi Hiruzen, even the Root who he swore allegiance to are no exception.
It can only exist with Sarutobi Hiruzen’s tacit consent.
Otherwise, needless to say.
But what really made Yuan Fei and Hiruzen alert was the power of Susanoo.
Logically speaking, there is definitely more than what Shisui showed.
Shisui in the picture is in terrible physical condition. In the ninja world with high attack and low defense, any serious injury will have a huge impact on the ninja’s strength.
When Sarutobi Hiruzen became a ninja, it was already the era of the Second Hokage.
So he did not witness Uchiha Madara’s power with his own eyes.
Even though he is the Hokage of Konoha now, all he knows is what is shown in the video.
It’s simply not detailed enough.
However, just when Yuan Fei Ri Zhan wanted to obtain more information, the next second, a new picture appeared on the light screen in front of him.
[Top 6! Divine weapon Susanoo! Tenfist Sword! Yata Mirror! The most powerful Susanoo! ]“Ten-fist sword?”
“What a joke!”
As soon as the second inventory appeared, the most excited person was undoubtedly Orochimaru, who was conducting experiments at the Root at the time.
This is the divine weapon he has been looking for, how could it be related to Susanoo?
At the same time, with the experience of Shisui, the curiosity of the ninja world about Susanoo became uncontrollable.
They understand first.
Only the Uchiha are qualified to awaken, followed by the ultimate power of the Sharingan that is brought to its fullest extent.
So to speak.
The next person will definitely be from the Uchiha clan.
The person everyone thinks is most likely is undoubtedly Uchiha Itachi.
This person’s talent is comparable to Shisui’s, or even not inferior to Shisui.
Witnessed war at the age of 4.
He graduated from the Ninja School at the age of 7, and was rated as being able to think like the Hokage.
He opened the Sharingan at the age of 8.
Passed the Chunin Exam at the age of 10.
Joined the Anbu at the age of 11.
He is the most proud son of Uchiha clan leader Fugaku, and also the most dazzling genius in Konoha and even the entire ninja world.
And what happened next was just as everyone had guessed.
[The scene begins with a bright moon hanging high in the sky, lighting up this restless night with an extremely ghostly brilliance.][On the electric pole, a figure stood with his back to the moon, making it impossible to see his true face, but the pair of blood-jewel-like Sharingans were clearly visible in the darkness.]At just a glance, everyone in the Uchiha clan felt an inexplicable sense of suffocation.
“Why does this single-wire pole look so familiar? Could it be the one at the intersection within the clan?”
“It’s obviously him! And who else could this figure be other than Itachi?”
“Shisui’s death was too much of a blow to Itachi? Why didn’t he take the right path so late at night?”
“Then think about it, why doesn’t he take the right path? Moreover, he is wearing combat clothes and carrying a short sword on his back. You and I are both Uchiha, so we should know under what circumstances the Sharingan will be activated, right? And it’s a Mangekyō!”
“Hiss, is that possible?”
All of a sudden, the entire Uchiha was like ants on a hot pan.
What a joke.
The two strongest men in the clan are both traitors?
And when Fugaku, who was standing above, saw this, how could he not understand that his eldest son, who was highly expected, had completely chosen to stand on the side of the village.
“So! Is this a contest between the two Kaleidoscopes, my father and I?”
Uchiha Itachi below was looking at the screen calmly.
If he really turns to the village completely one day, then there is only one possibility.
Same as Shisui.
Even though they witnessed Danzo’s darkness, they were still unwilling to give up Konoha.
This is the Will of Fire.
“What is the Will of Fire? You don’t really think that the only choice you are given is to choose between two options, do you?”
“Those two old guys of Danzo are worthy?”
“Stop joking!”
Seeing Uchiha Itachi’s performance at this time, Uchiha Beixuan complained on the spot.
The tribe is gone, so why bother caring about the village? You say you are doing it for your brother, but don’t you consider his feelings?
You call this the love of an elder brother for his younger brother?
[Then, Itachi began to recall the scene before he set out. He reported the Uchiha rebellion to the village leaders, and Danzo gave Itachi a simple choice: either he would die with the Uchiha, or he would destroy the Uchiha and we would spare his brother’s life! ][Itachi Uchiha seemed to have forgotten that Danzo couldn’t even defeat Shisui with his team, so he decisively chose the second Uchiha to exterminate the clan.]008: Terrifying pupil power, violently torturing shadow-level masters! (Old version)
Fugaku: Vomiting blood!
Kotoamatsukami could hide from Shisui, but he couldn’t hide from the butcher knife of his own son.
The other Uchiha were also confused.
At this point in time, the gap between Itachi and his clan was not as deep as it would be later.
So they don’t understand.
Whether as the clan leader’s son, or as an Uchiha genius, or even as the most ordinary Uchiha, shouldn’t he be loyal to his own clan?
But in the later period, even after Shisui’s death, Itachi seemed extremely decisive in the decision to exterminate the clan.
This is really outrageous.
But it was different in Itachi’s eyes.
The Uchiha clan are extremely selfish. They never consider others, let alone consider the perspective of the village.
Only my own Ou Doudou little Sass is different, pure and cute, so if I really have to choose him, I will definitely be willing to keep his younger brother.
[It’s late at night! The figure on the telephone pole has long disappeared, and a red-eyed killer has appeared on the street. ][The scene was extremely bloody. If you didn’t know better, you would think it was a scene from a horror movie. There were heart-wrenching screams and figures in fan-shaped uniforms falling down one after another.][Three Magatama are not even qualified to hold a sword in front of the Mangekyo! ][Massacre! It was a one-sided massacre from beginning to end. The massacre continued until a figure appeared at the end of the street.]All the Uchiha had frozen expressions on their faces.
They never could have imagined that they were completely powerless to fight back in front of Itachi.
“Is this the power of the kaleidoscope? What on earth is this guy doing!?”
“Damn it! No matter what the village is like, this guy’s fighting power is so strong that even our combined strength is not enough to defeat him!”
“The clan leader is also a kaleidoscope. I don’t believe that Itachi can completely wipe out the clan!”
Just when everyone was looking forward to the ultimate showdown between father and son, kaleidoscope vs. kaleidoscope, the next scene was truly heart-wrenching.
[“This way! There are no traps. Just come over here!” Itachi arrived at the last location, and this was exactly his familiar home. The sound coming from inside was also the biggest difficulty for Itachi in this operation. ][Even though the other party said so, Itachi still opened the door carefully out of instinct. ]【”dad!”】
[In front of Itachi, there was no difficult battle as imagined. The only thing was that his parents were kneeling in the room. ][“I don’t want to kill my own son… Compared to your pain, our pain is only a moment! Even if I think differently, I am still proud of you!”][Fugaku made arrangements for his afterlife. Compared to other Uchiha who tried to resist, he just gave in! ]When this scene appeared, Uchiha no longer had time to be afraid and started cursing.
“As an Uchiha, you have such fighting power, but you don’t restore the glory of the Uchiha. Instead, you choose to be a butcher knife and swing it at your own people. This is simply ridiculous!”
“One against seven. You always think that you are right on the side of the village, but what you don’t know is that Konoha was founded by the Uchiha clan. It is precisely because of the Uchiha clan’s powerful fighting power that Konoha has been able to survive the great wars in the ninja world.”
“Think carefully about how the Senju, the former most powerful family in Konoha, disappeared, and you will understand how foolish and wishful your genocide is!”
Every time people watch the night of genocide, they can’t hold back. It’s hard for Uchiha Beixuan not to curse. Now as an Uchiha, he has to criticize the instigator.
At this moment, Uchiha Itachi looked at his father’s gift in the picture, accompanied by these thought-provoking words.
The will of fire in his belief was no longer so solid.
In those people’s minds, he was nothing more than a butcher’s knife.
But in the Uchiha clan, even if he completely turned to the village, he was still the best son.
[Since the night of the genocide, Itachi has become more indifferent. At the invitation of the masked man, he joined the Akatsuki organization. ][On the first day he joined the Akatsuki organization, he met a familiar figure, it was Orochimaru, his fellow villager from Konoha! ][Orochimaru was extremely excited to see Itachi. Without saying anything, he wanted to take over his body and asked Itachi to help him complete the One-in-One Reincarnation Plan. In simple terms, it means you can die, and your body and Sharingan will all belong to me.][Orochimaru fully demonstrated his strength as one of the three legendary ninjas of Konoha, and controlled Itachi in just one round. ][“These are just your wishful thinking!” Although he has become a turtle in a jar, Itachi does not have any emotional fluctuations at all. ]【Next second! 】
[Orochimaru’s vision changed, and he woke up as if from a dream. He realized that he had been playing with Itachi all along, and Itachi didn’t even make any moves, and he was hit by the immobilization technique.][The two fought and the winner was decided in just a moment. ][Itachi even said something very heartbreaking: “Orochimaru, any of your moves will have no effect in front of my eyes!”]This time, the scenes that appeared on the screen completely stunned the entire ninja world.
Who is Orochimaru?
The Three Ninjas of Konoha were appointed by the demigod during World War II.
Moreover, Orochimaru was once considered to be the successor to the Fourth Hokage if it weren’t for Sarutobi Hiruzen’s behind-the-scenes manipulation.
Orochimaru is fully qualified to be the Hokage in terms of his achievements, qualifications, and background.
But now?
Such a famous ninja in the entire ninja world was beaten to a pulp by Itachi in just one encounter?
“I’m really looking forward to it. If this kind of eye power is released to the extreme, it will be unimaginable!” As a shadow, Ohnoki felt the threat thoroughly.
It is said that Itachi is as famous as Shisui.
Shisui’s ability to instantly transform into another being is well-known in the ninja world, and now, it is even more shocking that Uchiha Itachi’s strength is so great that he can even treat even the Kage-level people as nothing.
At this time, even the Kages from other villages were stunned. Even the proud and conceited Raikage had never seen a battle between Kage-level strongmen like this.
It’s totally inhumane.
You should know that the most powerful thing about the Sharingan is that it has a strong control effect on the tailed beasts.
This is definitely a deadly threat to the villages that rely on the power of the tailed beasts.
At this time, Konoha.
Orochimaru’s experiments at the root deep underground could no longer be carried out. As one of the three great ninjas of Konoha, he was being pinned to the ground?
When Itachi was young, Orochimaru regarded him as the best body container, but he never expected this would be the ending.
009: The Third Generation Dies! Danzo is warned! (Old version)
“Damn it, Uchiha Itachi is such a big threat!”
Danzo suddenly lost his composure.
When facing Orochimaru, even he had to be courteous and speak in a negotiating tone.
He once recommended Orochimaru to be the Fourth Hokage, and it is not difficult to see that he admires Orochimaru’s strength very much.
but.
But he was killed instantly by Itachi without leaving any trace. Isn’t this a slap in his face?
But Sarutobi Hiruzen’s focus is obviously not here.
“Orochimaru actually joined the Akatsuki organization!”
“Danzo! If I’m not mistaken, Orochimaru should continue his inhumane experiments with your support, right?”
Danzo became speechless.
Even though he knew very well that Sarutobi Hiruzen did not support his disciple’s goal of becoming a permanent sister.
But he really underestimated Sarutobi Hiruzen’s bottom line.
He was his personal disciple who was trained by him and made great contributions in the Second Ninja World War.
Do we have to kill them all like this?
This old fox was not so resolute when dealing with Uchiha issues.
certainly.
Whenever there is a power crisis, this old fox will reveal his true colors. He will not hesitate to take action against his own disciples or his own sons.
From the Fourth Hokage ruling the country from behind the scenes to the Fourth Hokage acting as Hokage, the fact that he has been acting as Hokage for so many years is enough to explain the problem.
“snort!”
Danzo snorted.
For the big flowered arm given to him by Orochimaru, he must protect this partner at all costs.
And don’t even look at the current situation.
Solving the Uchiha problem is the top priority.
But Danzo didn’t know that this was just a simple test from Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Orochimaru was trained by Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was completely confident about his personal disciple.
It’s just some forbidden techniques, but those forbidden techniques were left over by the Second Hokage, how could one learn them without a teacher?
Even if Orochimaru really joins the Akatsuki organization in the future, it doesn’t matter. In Sarutobi Hiruzen’s view, Itachi is just relying on the power of the Sharingan and is not worth taking too seriously.
The Uchiha was still in control.
It’s just that compared to before, the cost of eradicating this cancer is higher.
[After the incident with Orochimaru, the former defected from Akatsuki, while the latter became more and more popular in Akatsuki, helping Akatsuki to recruit new members and capture the tailed beasts.][This includes persuading Hidan, using illusion to conquer Deidara, and using Amaterasu to instantly kill the Fourth Mizukage Yagura. ]At this moment, even the Akatsuki organization, which is full of powerful people, couldn’t help but admire Itachi in the picture.
“This man is really a good partner!” Xiaonan said with emotion.
“That’s right!”
“If every member is like him, our plan will be completed ahead of schedule!”
Nagato, who had been watching the video for a long time, also confirmed it.
Compared to the Akatsuki organization which simply expressed their appreciation, other forces in the ninja world could not sit still.
“That’s the Fourth Mizukage. What’s with that eternal flame? Are the tailed beasts so vulnerable to it?”
“It’s actually the eldest senior brother! Grandpa!”
“Is this man undefeated? His calm mind, terrifying battle awareness, and his sure-kill moves, it’s hard to imagine what his Susanoo is like!”
At this time in Konoha, the Uchiha clan was watching Itachi’s horrific battle records on the screen.
They simply couldn’t find any words to describe it.
Fugaku became even more depressed.
Obviously, the Uchiha had such terrifying strength, but ended up being destroyed in the end.
But at this moment he was more concerned about Itachi’s Mangekyō.
“Just like Kotoamatsukami, is this an ability that is awakened after opening the Mangekyo?”
“The black flame that never extinguishes is such a powerful attack method!”
He was still genuinely proud of Itachi’s performance, and couldn’t help but admire it.
At this moment, Itachi was completely immersed in the picture. This was how his future was supposed to be.
Is genocide right or wrong?
Until now, he still hasn’t gotten the answer he wants, and he knows very well that even if he is in the Akatsuki organization.
It can be hidden and leak-proof.
But I still can’t control the impulse in my heart.
And the following scene seemed to be exactly what he had imagined.
[After Orochimaru launched the “Konoha Recovery Plan”, Itachi and his partner, the ‘Tailless Tailed Beast’ Hoshigaki Kisame, went to Konoha to execute the plan to capture the Nine-Tails.][Actually Itachi wanted to see Sasuke and warned Danzo not to attack Sasuke.][On the way, the two of them ran into the young couple Asuma. ][The two sides were at odds with each other and started fighting directly. However, after just one encounter, Asuma was slashed by Kisame’s big sword Samehada. ][Yuhiko Kurenai was even more naive in playing tricks on Itachi, but was countered by a look from Itachi. ][Kakashi arrived in time at the critical moment and used the Sharingan to copy the ninjutsu to offset Kisame’s water dragon bullet. ][But Itachi is different from Kisame. He immediately uses his ultimate move Tsukuyomi. Kakashi quickly asks Asuma and Kurenai to close their eyes.][I thought I could fight him with my Sharingan, but who knew Itachi’s Tsukuyomi was extremely powerful. ][Kakashi was unable to resist and fell into an illusion. When he came to his senses, he was already tied to a cross.][In front of me are countless itachis stabbing themselves with knives. ][After 72 hours of agony, Kakashi finally escaped from the illusion, but in the real world, only a moment had passed.][It was also because of this battle that Kakashi stayed in the hospital for a month. ]Snap!
The old pipe in Sarutobi Hiruzen’s hand slipped to the ground and broke into pieces. At this moment he was extremely dumbfounded.
“What’s going on!”
“You actually dared to invade Konoha and wanted to warn me. You really don’t take me seriously. Whether it’s Kotoamatsukami or Uchiha Itachi, we must eliminate the Uchiha now!”
Danzo slammed the table frantically.
But when Sarutobi Hiruzen came to his senses, he wanted to take a picture of Danzo.
“Eliminate what Uchiha?”
“Didn’t you see it?”
“Orochimaru attacked Konoha and succeeded in killing me. This is an unimaginable disaster for Konoha. There has never been a precedent in history for a Kage to be killed in his own village!”
010: The genocide was angrily opened with a magatama, stupid Ou Doudou! (Old version)
“hehe……”
Danzo smiled.
It was the first time he saw this old guy’s mental breakdown.
To be honest, no matter what Danzo’s selfish motives are, he is also a principled man.
“Huruzen, don’t you see that?”
“Attack what Konoha?”
“You’re the only one who died in the whole battle!”
“These green leaves of Konoha are all intact!”
“Orochimaru is just a windmill to promote Konoha’s reforms and implement the Konoha Recovery Plan!”
“And you’ve said more than once that you’re the strongest Hokage. How could you possibly be defeated by Orochimaru, who was completely defeated by Itachi?”
“This…” Sarutobi Hiruzen, who is eloquent and has always made full use of the art of language, was speechless this time.
The other high-ranking officials of Konoha also fell silent.
Attack Konoha?
Only the roof tiles were damaged by the fight between the two, but the backbone of Konoha like Kakashi and the supporting players were all intact.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was the strongest Hokage, but he was killed by a single person. Even at the cost of his life, he only took away Orochimaru’s hands. Who the hell can believe this?
The Demonic Seal sealed away the loneliness.
The appearance of this scene can be said to be a huge storm.
Everyone in Konoha was shocked.
“Kakashi! If I remember correctly, Itachi is still your subordinate now, right?”
“It’s the same Sharingan, but a single look can cause such great harm to you?”
This Kakashi, who could fight anyone on equal terms, made his colleagues feel so outrageous for the first time.
You know, when it comes to talent, I’m afraid no one can compare to Kakashi.
This isn’t just about shining in the ninja school.
Even in the ninja world, the reputation of the copy ninja Kakashi is feared by the world.
But in front of Itachi, even if he used the Sharingan, he couldn’t last more than one round.
As for the other two jonin instructors, there is no need to mention it.
Brother Kazi at least allowed the other party to use the power of Tsukuyomi. These two don’t even have the qualifications to use their real abilities.
If it weren’t for Emperor Kai’s timely rescue, and if Itachi hadn’t really intended to attack Konoha at all.
The consequences for these people are difficult to imagine.
“Yeah!” Kakashi, who was wearing a mask, frowned.
Since becoming a ninja.
It was the first time he saw himself so miserable.
The most important thing is, if he really follows the village’s decision, as a member of the Anbu, he will definitely lead the team in the attack against Uchiha.
The power of kaleidoscope.
With the addition of the ‘strongest Hokage’, can they really completely destroy the Uchiha?
Meanwhile, Uchiha.
“Hahaha! To be honest, it turns out that I have always overestimated the power of the village!”
“What the strongest Hokage! How dare Sarutobi Hiruzen write it into the textbooks?”
“That’s it? Now I really don’t understand why Itachi is on the side of the village!”
The tribesmen no longer cared about the genocide; they just felt it was really cool to see Konoha being abused.
Fugaku shook his head.
He originally thought that Shisui had terrible potential, but he didn’t expect Itachi’s growth to be so terrible that even he felt very afraid.
Maybe at that time it was not a question of whether it was free or not.
Rather, he was trying to awaken a son’s love for his parents.
“One against seven! In your opinion, with such strength in the village, can they live in peace?”
“A big-talking Hokage! And a bunch of top forces who can’t last a single round in your hands!”
“Do you believe that a bunch of idiots can manage the village and make it prosperous and strong?”
“Don’t be ridiculous! The meaning of the Will of Fire is to protect the green leaves, but if you think about it carefully, the green leaves have been killed by them in batches!”
“They are weak and incompetent. In order to protect themselves, they will kill anyone who threatens them. The fact that you choose to go back to the village to warn them is the best explanation.”
Uchiha Kitagen continued his education, and now Fugaku was basically determined, but Itachi was still very stubborn.
The later generations of Hokage have long lost the broad-mindedness of the first Hokage, and the real representative of the village, Nagadai, is like a puppet and died young.
Konoha gradually declined under the leadership of Sarutobi Hiruzen.
If they were really standing from the perspective of the village, they should have pushed the wheel of Konoha’s reform earlier like Orochimaru did.
When the protagonist Itachi saw this, he really started to worry about his younger brother.
What kind of ending will Sasuke have after all he has done?
[After stopping Kisame, the two headed straight for the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, but at this point in time, it was extremely difficult to take action.][The reason is simple. Konoha’s enhanced ninja has returned, the legendary Toad Sage Jiraiya, the leader of the Three Ninjas.][Itachi and his duo had no intention of giving up. Taking advantage of Jiraiya’s lustful weakness, they found the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki alone.][It’s just that here, he met the stupid Ou Doudou who was angry and opened a magatama with a terrible talent. ]The Konoha high-ranking officials vomited blood.
The importance of the Nine-Tailed Fox to the village is self-evident. It was thought that even after the Hokage died, Jiraiya could still serve as the stabilizing force.
In the end, a woman just sent him away.
This weakness is simply outrageous.
In other words, Itachi personally took action to exterminate the Uchiha clan, otherwise it would be difficult for Konoha to chew the Uchiha bone, and it would definitely not be as easy as Danzo said.
As for Uchiha.
Is Jiraiya’s weakness still worth their attention now?
“Damn! What a joke! You’re destroying your clan just to get a magatama? You still have the nerve to avenge us?”
“I thought the clan leader’s lineage was full of talents, everyone had Mangekyō and everyone had Susanoo, but this is the result?”
“Flop! If I had seen the genocide, wouldn’t I have just taken off like a kaleidoscope? And this is the result? This is it!”
At this moment, all the Uchiha, regardless of gender, age or status, began to curse.
Compared to Itachi’s genocide.
It’s really hateful that he opened the magatama in anger. With the efforts of the entire clan, this is the result?
The most ridiculous thing is that at such an old age, with only two magatama, he dared to seek revenge on Uchiha Itachi?
You don’t even know how to write death?
Who else can’t stay?
I have to keep this stupid Ou Doudou.
The Uchiha clan has no hope of revival!
At this moment, even Fugaku above him turned pale with anger. He really couldn’t afford to lose face in front of this person.
Although Itachi went too far and committed a sin.
But the terrifying strength and potential made the old man feel proud and proud.
But what about Sasuke?
I couldn’t see any potential in him when he was young, and it was the same when he grew up, a complete flop.
Being exterminated doesn’t matter, but with Sasuke, I’m afraid there is no hope for the Uchiha clan to revive.
“It seems that I can no longer sit idly by in the face of the village’s suppression!”
Fugaku’s eyes became more determined.
The desire for positive change is burning.
And what will happen next should be just as he thought. Itachi will activate Susanoo and fight against this legendary three ninjas, right?
In Fugaku’s opinion, it is indeed necessary to activate the power of Susanoo to deal with a powerful opponent like Jiraiya.
011: Chidori Style? Even Uchiha dogs don’t learn it! (Old version)
[Faced with Nissan, Sasuke, who wanted revenge, attacked without hesitation. He used the Chidori that had performed so well in the Chunin Exam. ][Instantly, lightning flashed, and the sound was like the chirping of thousands of birds. The confident Erzhuzi attacked the one-on-seven group directly! ][However! Bang! Itachi just raised his hand to deal with the stupid Odoudou, and rubbed it against the wall crazily. ]【Then he cast the Tsukuyomi on him, causing him to suffer madly in his mind.】
[Jiraiya, who came rushing over, finally couldn’t stand it anymore. He thought that Jiraiya had stopped him and insisted on a 1v1 fight between brothers, which was something, but this is the result? ][“Ninja technique! Toad Mouth Binding Technique!”][As soon as Jiraiya made his move, he fully demonstrated what a battle between strong men is like. The original environment of the entire passage was completely transformed into a flesh wall.][This move not only restrained Itachi and Kisame, but also rescued the ignorant Hashira. ][“You are already in my stomach. I have summoned the esophagus of the giant toad Iwajuku from Myobokusan.”
“You are all wanted criminals anyway, so just become the food of the rock toad… So far, no one has escaped from here!” Jiraiya was full of confidence. 】
Seeing this, the Uchiha clan collectively covered their faces.
Shameful!
Where did you get the courage, you stupid Ou Doudou, to say that you would have a 1vs1 fight with Itachi?
Don’t you have any idea at all?
At this moment, Fugaku on top wished he could find a hole in the ground to crawl into. It was so embarrassing. How could he have such a stupid son? What was the point of Uchiha keeping him alone?
“I used to put all my thoughts on Itachi. I thought I would train Sasuke after Itachi was trained, but I didn’t expect…”
Unexpectedly, he was killed before he could train Sasuke.
Fugaku sighed deeply.
Even Itachi’s thoughts became the same as Fugaku’s when he saw this.
Let’s not talk about Sasuke’s talent.
As an Uchiha, why do I need to learn the rules of the ninja school?
Chidori flow?
Even Uchiha dogs don’t learn.
If the Uchiha clan was still there, even if Itachi was with Sasuke, how could he become such a waste?
In the picture, the later Hashira, at this age, does not even have a basic understanding of the use of the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan.
He was still stupid enough, using two magatama to perform physical techniques to compete with a Mangekyo.
“Leaving Sasuke in the village was really a wrong decision!” Itachi sighed.
Shisui on the side smiled.
Seeing Itachi looking so worried, it was not difficult to guess how worried he was about his brother.
Meanwhile, on the other side.
Although Jiraiya’s display of power did not attract the attention of any Uchiha, it made the village proud.
“Humph! The Uchiha are taking all the limelight!”
“Do you really think that we in Konoha have no fighting power?”
“That’s right! Jiraiya is a late bloomer of the Third Hokage. His strength has improved dramatically in the later period. Whether it was the great achievements he made in the Ninja World War in the early period, or the outstanding disciple he trained, Nagatamei, Jiraiya’s strength is obvious to all. It is not a problem for him to defeat Uchiha Itachi!”
The top brass pumped their fists and started shouting.
Even Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had just been furious, felt proud at this moment.
Danzo said he felt better.
With Jiraiya around, taking down a mere Uchiha would be no problem at all.
You know, the most powerful thing about toads is their digestive system. No matter what they eat, they digest it very quickly.
So let alone the big toad from fairyland like Myoboku Mountain.
However.
[Faced with what ordinary people would consider a desperate situation, Itachi simply asked Kisame to follow him. ][Jiraiya laughed, where can you go without a door? ][At the same time, he controlled the flesh wall to launch a fierce attack on Kisame and the other two at an incredibly fast speed.][However, in the end, when Jiraiya caught up, he found a door that was burned through by black flames. ]The final outcome was like a slap in the face to the top management.
It was not until now that they realized that although the power of Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu was not as abnormal as that of Shisui and Kotoamatsukami, they were still effective in fighting against Kage-level strongmen.
No one can control Uchiha Itachi yet.
At this moment, the figure of that evil person appeared in the Hokage’s office where the Konoha’s top leaders gathered.
“Orochimaru! How dare you come here?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen, whose mentality was already explosive, had already determined to kill Orochimaru when he saw him.
“Teacher, why can’t I come?”
Seeing that Sarutobi Hiruzen had subconsciously taken a fighting stance, Orochimaru smiled and said disdainfully: “The windmill that promotes Konoha’s reform is just a small goal of mine!”
“Isn’t it the most urgent task to capture the Uchiha?”
“I will contribute my part, and in exchange, the body of One Against Seven must belong to me!”
After saying that, Orochimaru excitedly used his tongue.
At this time, not far from the border of Konoha, a figure was rushing towards Konoha.
This person was Jiraiya who had just witnessed everything.
“The future of Konoha really seems to be in jeopardy!”
“I never thought that after Yongdaimei, there would be another outstanding ninja who would give up his own small family for the sake of Konoha.”
“A man like this is the best candidate to be Hokage!”
“In comparison, I never expected that you hid the orphan of Yong Daimei so well, Teacher.”
“Naruto! Isn’t he the son of Yongdaimei?”
“Besides, if Orochimaru and I fight, the odds are 60-40 at best, but if Orochimaru fights him, it’s 0-100. If the Third Hokage makes a wrong decision at this time, the consequences for Konoha will be unimaginable!”
Jiraiya’s face was full of solemnity.
Over the years, according to the entrustment of the Great Toad Immortal, he has spared no effort to find the child of destiny.
The result was loneliness.
While outside, he investigated a mysterious organization called “Akatsuki”, but he found that his painstaking investigation was still far less than what Uchiha Itachi had achieved by infiltrating.
Lord Jiraiya, who has the halo of “Legendary Three Ninjas of Konoha” and is deeply respected by the villagers, is far inferior to the contributions of this Uchiha hidden in the darkness.
It’s really sad…
012: I find myself an apprentice, you find yourself a father! (Old version)
“Didn’t you use Susanoo?”
“It seems that even Itachi at this moment has no intention of completely attacking the village.”
Fugaku saw all of Itachi’s performance and also remembered Itachi’s attitude completely.
However, seeing that the strongest fighting force in the village could not gain any advantage at the hands of Itachi made Fugaku even more proud.
At the same time, the morale of the Uchiha clan was boosted like never before.
As long as the thoughts of these two peerless Uchiha heroes do not slip, who can shake them?
“A strong-mouthed Hokage?”
Or the one who always says ‘just an Uchiha’?
[After this incident, Er Zhuzi was devastated and decided to sneak into the snake cave alone to pursue further studies.][The original purpose was to hope that Orochimaru would help him complete his revenge, and the price he paid was to contribute his body. ][However, due to the delay on the road, Orochimaru missed the best opportunity. ][But when it comes to the second pillar, this lady’s dedication is beyond words. Not only did she teach him all her ninjutsu, but she also provided him with a place to live.][Time flies by, and in the blink of an eye, the silly Ou Doudou has grown up, and at the same time, he has reached the peak of his appearance. 】
[And on this day, the treaty of ‘Oneness, Eternal Development’ signed with that woman, which is the treaty of reincarnation without corpse, is about to expire. ][However, what was unexpected was that Sasuke unilaterally tore up the treaty and swallowed Orochimaru alive. ]“Hahaha!”
“Orochimaru really didn’t expect that I found an apprentice for myself, but you found a father for yourself!”
In Konoha, in the Hokage’s office, Jiraiya taunts Orochimaru mercilessly.
Even everyone else, including Sarutobi Hiruzen, was speechless.
After all, you are the one who defeated the Third Hokage, so how come you can’t even beat an apprentice you taught yourself?
And what’s interesting is that, in your lineage, is killing the master an act of inherited aesthetics?
“Humph! It may not be difficult to defeat me, but it is impossible to kill me!”
Orochimaru said this, but as a famous ninja in the ninja world, he was fooled by a kid, which was really embarrassing.
At the same time, all the major ninja villages in the ninja world exclaimed in shock.
“Are you kidding me? Is the Sharingan a natural counter to Orochimaru?”
“This stupid little brother is actually quite something! Just for the fact that he was able to counterattack Orochimaru, I have to give him a thumbs up!”
“Although he is not as good as Uchiha Itachi, he is still a very good fighter. It is ridiculous that such an Uchiha is wronged by Konoha!”
Orochimaru is famous in the ninja world.
The main reason is that this woman is too eerie, and her various horrific experiments always make people shudder.
When the plan to attack Konoha was launched, even the Fourth Kazekage was killed.
And now, seeing him being defeated again and again by the Uchiha brothers, the ninja world felt relieved.
“Orochimaru?”
Seeing everything Sasuke went through in the picture, Itachi knew exactly what Sasuke was going to do.
What he was most worried about was that Sasuke’s naivety would make it easy for others to take advantage of him.
Once joining Orochimaru’s camp, it means that Konoha can completely ignore the agreement with him.
When it comes to rebel ninjas, no matter which ninja village you are in, you will be hunted down endlessly.
He now feels more and more that genocide may be the most wrong decision he has ever made in his life.
Fortunately, this time, he is not alone. With Shisui by his side, he will have better choices.
However, the other people had completely different ideas from Itachi at this time.
“Sasuke!”
“Even when Orochimaru had two hands, he had no chance against Itachi, let alone You at this stage, let alone Itachi with the Mangekyō.”
“Even in the three-magatama period, you are no match at all!”
As a father, Fugaku knew exactly what Sasuke was thinking in the picture.
The legendary Three Ninjas of Konoha are indeed the pinnacle of the ninja world.
But this is only for those who don’t understand Uchiha.
The contents on the ancestral monument will tell you how insignificant others are in front of the true Uchiha power.
However, although Fugaku had interpreted it, he had never witnessed it with his own eyes.
Therefore, he developed a strong interest in the inventory of Susanoo.
At the same time, he was very much looking forward to seeing his son demonstrate his incredible fighting power.
[After devouring Orochimaru, Sasuke immediately declared independence and established the Snake Squad, with the goal of killing Uchiha Itachi and completing his long-cherished revenge plan. ]【Finally, he successfully made an appointment with Itachi. 】
[For Itachi, this was definitely the most difficult battle in his life, because he was afraid that he would accidentally kill his stupid Odoudou. ][Itachi first made up a lie to hide his true intentions, and sure enough, the stupid Oudoudou immediately believed it. ][He slowly took off his coat, and Itachi became a little more serious when he saw this.][The two brothers throw coins at each other and throw shurikens at each other.]However, as soon as the scene started, not to mention the Uchiha, the entire ninja world began to be disappointed.
“What a joke! What level of battle is this? And there’s still air-to-air shuriken? Isn’t this letting the opponent win?”
“Damn! It’s simply an eye-sore, unbearable to watch! Can’t this kid see that?”
“How could such an intelligent brother have such a stupid brother?”
“……”
Back to Konoha, the Hokage’s office.
“Such conditions should be agreed to. An Uchiha like this can’t make any waves!”
Danzo made this assertion immediately after seeing Sasuke’s performance.
Although so much has been exposed, he believes that given Itachi’s dedication to the village, as long as Sasuke is not harmed, perhaps they still have something to talk about.
Orochimaru began to laugh and cry: “I’m beginning to regret accepting such a stupid disciple!”
If Itachi wasn’t really unable to control himself, he would never have turned his attention to Sasuke.
And on the Uchiha side.
Uchiha Fugaku admitted that it was outrageous enough that the three magatama took the initiative to look for the Mangekyō, but unexpectedly, the current scene was even more outrageous.
This was a blatant release from the very beginning, and even Sasuke in the picture couldn’t see it.
013: The second generation’s sea escape is here, and I can’t help but let it go! (Old version)
“What a joke! There are so many three-magatama in the clan, but none of them can survive a single blow from Itachi!”
“Just looking at the shuriken throwing skills, I was better than him even when I was a Genin!”
“This is outrageous! Shrimp and pig heart, why on earth is this happening? The key is that this guy just can’t see it!”
“What’s the point of keeping such a fool around Uchiha? Itachi, talk to me. I can be your brother, but we are not related by blood. But we are all Uchiha, so what does it matter if we are related by blood or not!”
This time they didn’t care about anything else and all the Uchiha started to scold, and they did it in the clan meeting where everyone gathered.
Moreover, this time even Shisui couldn’t bear to watch it anymore.
He sacrificed his life to die.
That’s because Itachi is capable and worthy of trust.
But what the hell was Itachi entrusted with?
Surely, the problems left behind by the Uchiha clan must be left to him to solve?
But all the Uchiha clan members didn’t know that this was not the worst.
[After a fight, Erzhuzi was pressed against the wall again. ][Itachi’s strongman lock firmly restricted Sasuke’s actions. 】
[His left eye was immediately gouged out.][But just as he was about to remove the other eyeball. ][Nijiru used the power of the curse seal to force Itachi back. At the same time, the world began to collapse. It turned out that everything that had just happened was just Itachi’s illusion of Tsukuyomi. ][And Sasuke actually cracked it with his three-magatama Sharingan! ][Although these are all part of Itachi’s script, acting is a complete act. Itachi kneels on the ground and covers Tsukuyomi’s left eye in pain.]“puff!”
This time it was Orochimaru’s turn to lose control.
To be honest, everyone said that he was a creature without emotions, but now he had to break down.
“How can I be so worthy of my power? My cursed power can actually break Tsukuyomi…”
Orochimaru’s words made people think deeply.
At this time, the Konoha Hokage’s office was already filled with top forces.
Suddenly these jonin and Kage-level warriors suddenly thought of something.
“Did Lord Orochimaru’s power break it?”
Kakashi made a strange expression.
You know, he stayed in the hospital for a whole month because Itachi instantly activated Tsukuyomi.
As for Orochimaru.
Itachi fell to his knees without even using his Tsukuyomi.
md!
This wave of events made everyone in the Hokage’s office start to curse.
Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and added: “I’m afraid that even if the Nidaime were alive, his sea escape technique wouldn’t be as good as Itachi’s!”
At this time, even the Akatsuki organization far away in the Rain Country could no longer bear it.
Xiaonan revised his original words.
“Paine, do you think we really want to recruit him?”
Even Pain was stunned when he used the Rinnegan.
He did not directly answer Konan’s question, but looked at Obito, who was wearing an Uzumaki mask and using the alias Madara.
Just see.
The latter saw this scene and shook their heads helplessly.
When the many other forces in the ninja world saw this scene, none of them stopped complaining.
As for the Uchiha who gathered in their clan.
They all had stunned faces, not knowing what other expressions they could make in this situation.
“How can you be so virtuous? Three magatama can break Tsukuyomi? And it also uses the power of Orochimaru! Isn’t this a joke?”
“Using the power of 100% to fight? It turns out that there is only a wrong name, not a wrong nickname, stupid Ou Doudou!”
“He can stand for so long in front of a dozen or seventy Mangekyo with just these three magatama. Is there anyone in the clan whose three magatama power is not stronger than his? I don’t accept it!”
Being Uchiha, they were already too exhausted to complain.
However, no matter how they imagined, they never thought that this was just the beginning.
[The situation suddenly reversed, Sasuke randomly threw out a giant shuriken, and Itachi, who had always been cautious, did not see the mechanism and unfortunately fell into it. ][The side effects of Tsukuyomi make his realization gradually blurred. 】
[Sasuke seized the opportunity to launch the Great Fireball Technique. Itachi stumbled and was unable to stand firmly. He jumped into the air in panic to avoid it.][But he was caught off guard by the oncoming Chidori! ]Kakashi: “If Chidori is really that useful, I wouldn’t have to stay in the hospital for so long!”
Orochimaru on the side expressed his understanding.
Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and said, “Although I also like to use shuriken, and they are bigger, but in front of a strong man like Itachi, there is not much point in taking them out.”
“What’s outrageous is that he was able to succeed in the face of the observation power of the Mangekyō Sharingan.”
Everyone nodded.
Putting aside other things about the third generation, the shuriken is so big that its lethality cannot be ignored when playing with it.
But Erzhuzi’s is a bit funny.
The Uchiha side said, how come on the night of the genocide, no matter how many big shurikens there were, they were useless?
[Itachi was broken by Chidori and rushed out of the roof. With the help of smoke and dust, Itachi also began to fight back with fireballs. 】
[But it was blocked by Sasuke’s cursed seal. ][The two brothers adjusted their postures, used Fire Style to compete with each other in lung capacity.][Seeing Sasuke’s flames change Itachi’s momentum, I didn’t expect Itachi to add a little Amaterasu to the flames. 】
[The black flames instantly devoured the open flames, frightening Erzhuzi so much that he could not help but step back.]Fugaku didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.
“You may not believe this, but Itachi’s current Great Fireball Technique is not as good as when I first taught him!”
Similarly, the palms of your hands are made of flesh.
But the water was so strong that even Fugaku, Sasuke’s biological father, couldn’t help it.
And hear his words.
The other Uchiha nodded in surprising unison.
“No! We believe it!”
At the same time they would like to add one more thing.
Chief, please stop complaining. At least the itachi should pretend to let it go.
You old man just gave it to me for free!
It’s really hard to complain.
At the same time, in the Land of Water, the Hidden Mist Village.
The baby-faced Fourth Mizukage, Karotachi Yagura, said with a fake smile: “If I were to activate my Tailed Beast transformation, I could kill this brat in a matter of minutes!”
“But this kid is so fast that Amaterasu can’t catch up with him no matter what?”
“Let Uchiha Itachi be the Mizukage. No one in Kirigakure can withstand such a powerful water jutsu!”
014: Susanoo appears! Seal the Yamata no Orochi with one sword! (Old version)
[However, even with Sasuke’s high-speed movement, he could not be faster than Itachi’s sight. ][Instantly, Sasuke turned into roast duck. ]The appearance of this scene almost made the entire ninja world laugh.
“Forgive my insincere smile, but Itachi can’t pretend anymore?”
“I said, if this was just a small mistake, this stupid Ou Doudou might have died on the spot!”
“It feels good! It feels good!”
The various villages in the ninja world.
Even the Konoha high-ranking officials, and even the Uchiha clan, all breathed a sigh of relief.
[Itachi extinguished Amaterasu and went forward to check, but he fell into Sasuke’s trap. ][It turns out that before the Mid-Ten-Shin, Sasuke had already hidden in the Stand. 】
Sasuke used Snake’s signature skill.
The golden snake sheds its shell.
People lamented that Sasuke really did not waste any time during his years in the Snake Cave.
However, Uncle Snake, the representative of this school, said.
The reason you dare to play like this is entirely because you are his Ou Doudou. Even if he plays this trick in front of Itachi, he can’t do it!
[Sasuke was waiting for the moment when Itachi relaxed his vigilance.][He activated the power of the curse seal, exhausted all the chakra in his body, and continuously launched the Great Fire Dragon Technique. ][Countless fire dragons shot up into the sky, and although Itachi dodged them one by one, Sasuke’s real purpose was to heat up the atmosphere and form thunderclouds.][The next move he will use will be the strongest attack that cannot be avoided like Amaterasu, Kirin. ][If Kakashi is the one who cuts off the lightning, then Sasuke is the one who controls the lightning. ][He stood high on the stone tablet, commanding the Kirin to quickly attack Itachi.]When this scene appeared, the entire ninja world suddenly put away their smiles.
If Raikiri is not strong, then we need to distinguish between people.
Kakashi once used the Raikiri to kill his way through the entire ninja world.
Even in front of a Kage-level strongman, Raikiri does not receive excessive attention.
But the Kirin that Sasuke summoned this time using the power of nature was different.
“Sure enough, Sasi is the most suitable candidate to practice Chidori!” Kakashi showed relief on his face at this moment.
After all, this was the moment when he witnessed with his own eyes his own ninjutsu being promoted and developed by others.
“Although I don’t want to admit it, this little brat really showed some extraordinary power this time!”
Yuan Fei Ri Zhan will definitely be here.
N times the Chidori Flow, gathering the power of nature, is this just a joke?
“It is indeed worthy of attention! So this man is going to completely let his brother go right now?”
Jiraiya looked at the screen.
The appearance of this move, coupled with Itachi’s previous crazy letting go, may be the final blow.
At the same time, in the Uchiha clan.
“Oh my god! This kid has something!”
“It can be seen that he really wants to kill his brother!”
“If it were me, who would have the heart to do it when my brother was so lenient with me? But this kid is really ruthless!”
“Have you ever thought that maybe he’s seeking revenge for us?”
“Sasuke may be a little silly, but he has a pure mind. What you said is possible!”
The other three powerful magatama warriors cried out in surprise.
Qilin may be shocking enough for others.
But in the eyes of Shisui and Fugaku, who already possess the power of the Mangekyō, it is actually just that.
“What’s the point of Itachi doing this?”
Fugaku was a little confused about Itachi’s true purpose.
After watching the whole scene, he could only come to one conclusion: Itachi really wanted to be beaten to death by his own brother.
However, just as everyone held their breath and watched the next predetermined ending.
【Susanoo appears! 】
[In the instant it appeared, Sasuke’s proud trump card suddenly disappeared like smoke.]The power of Susanoo is so terrifying.
Seeing this, all the people who were originally sitting in their seats stood up.
And those who had stood up all straightened their bodies.
Earlier, Shisui’s Susanoo, which only lasted for a moment, had already shocked the entire ninja world.
Even got praise from the legendary one.
When Itachi’s Susanoo appeared completely in front of everyone.
They could no longer find any words to describe it.
The only thing was shock.
Just like Sasuke in the picture, they were deeply shocked.
“Is this Itachi’s Susanoo?”
“It’s incredible!”
“But why use it against Sasuke…”
Uchiha Fugaku was puzzled.
But he was still shocked by the power of Itachi’s Susanoo.
Just showing up.
He easily blocked such a fierce attack.
Even though they knew very well that there was no need for Susanoo unless Itachi let them go, they were still struck by unbelievable sight.
And then they realized how harsh the conditions were for opening Susanoo.
[Susanoo is another ninjutsu generated after Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu open their eyes. 】
[It is also Itachi’s final trump card! 】
【On the other hand, Sasuke’s chakra was overdrawn at this time, and Orochimaru took the opportunity to penetrate the curse seal and suddenly drilled out of Sasuke’s body. 】
At this moment, seeing himself revived with full health on the screen, Orochimaru, who had been suppressed before, couldn’t help but send out a barrage of comments.
“Orochimaru: “Haha! You can’t imagine that my Lord Orochimaru’s back-up plan can’t be shaken by a mere Uchiha?”
He was announcing to the entire ninja world.
He was the same in the picture, constantly shouting and even mocking Itachi for making a mess of things and giving him a chance to appear.
At this moment, the entire ninja world secretly said that he was worthy of being called Orochimaru.
Those in front of them really misjudged Orochimaru.
Thinking back on it now!
After all, they are the legendary three ninjas.
No matter how strong Itachi is, how can he really do whatever he wants and kill Orochimaru instantly with a 100% chance at any place and at any time?
However, just when everyone thought that the Uchiha brothers would be intercepted by Orochimaru in the end.
Suddenly, a scene that no one expected appeared on the screen.
[Orochimaru launched the Eight-Headed Technique with great momentum, but Itachi’s Susanoo possessed the Eight-Headed Mirror that could reflect all physical attacks. ][What he holds in his hand is the legendary divine weapon, the Ten-fist Sword! ][Uncle Snake just showed up! He didn’t even have time to finish his words before he was sealed into an endless world of illusion! ]015: Kusanagi’s sword is strong against Susanoo! Danzo calls him an expert! (Old version)
The famous scene of Ten-0 Open reappears!
Orochimaru was killed instantly again!
That’s right!
At this moment, the ninja world could no longer remain calm. Everyone opened their mouths wide, big enough to fit a big goose egg.
If we say that Susanoo’s defense against Kirin brought them a visual feast.
Then killing the Yamata no Orochi with one sword will make them understand what a myth is.
No matter what, if the Yamata-no-Orochi appears, it can definitely compete with the tailed beasts.
But what is the result?
Still killed instantly!
Orochimaru himself is directly Shabi!
What are you doing?
Is this called being seriously ill?
Is this called overuse of the Sharingan, causing blurred vision?
When I fight against Ou Doudou, I cast a seal every five seconds, but when I fight against others, I don’t even cast a seal!
What Orochimaru could not accept the most was the Tenfist Sword that he had been searching for so hard.
Not only did Itachi possess it, but he also sealed him away.
The endless world of illusion makes my scalp tingle just by imagining it.
In the picture, Orochimaru looks panic-stricken, but he is not acting at all.
In particular, his usual method of escaping as a little white snake was discovered carefully by Itachi, who burned him alive with Amaterasu.
This means that he is really g this time!
I can’t accept it!
Is this TM believable?
During the battle with Sasuke, Itachi couldn’t even detect the opponent’s small mechanism.
Amaterasu burned alive for a long time before she caught up with Sasuke.
Wheel speed.
Wheel concealment.
Orochimaru couldn’t understand why he was inferior to this second pillar?
If we have to say the only difference, it can only be that Itachi is a brother-con, while the others are not the second pillar!
Gradually, Orochimaru had to accept the reality that he and Itachi were really a 100-100 match.
He was very clear about the sealing power of the Ten-fist Sword. It was simply the nemesis of the Impure World Reincarnation Technique, a big shot in the field!
Others have to go through a set of procedures to seal, but you can do it cleanly and effortlessly.
Orochimaru suddenly lost all interest in the upcoming battle against Uchiha.
Judging from the fact that he joined the Akatsuki organization, Orochimaru is a man who knows how to adapt to the times and is able to bend and stretch. Only a real man can do that.
If you can’t afford to offend, there’s no need to force it.
“Ah! Is this the end?” Jiraiya’s voice broke the silence of all the senior executives.
“He is truly an incredible young man. The Yata Mirror, which can deflect all physical attacks, is actually invincible in terms of defense!”
“After all, who can compare to Uchiha in terms of mental attack? And he also has the strongest illusion, Kotoamatsukami.”
“From the time he exterminated his clan to the current battle, he has not used any unnecessary moves except when fighting his own brother. Whether it is his combat power or his combat awareness, he is definitely beyond the average Kage level.”
Jiraiya gave a one-sided evaluation, and he couldn’t even see Itachi’s weaknesses.
At this moment, they thought of what would happen if Itachi and Kisame took the Nine-Tails away by force at that time.
It’s not impossible to accomplish!
It might even be easy.
It was at this time that the ANBU and Root members who had been mobilized, after witnessing Itachi’s Susanoo, began to whisper to each other.
“You must be kidding! Forget about the Uchiha, we can’t take down Itachi alone!”
“What are you holding? Can you withstand a blow from the Tenfist Sword? Didn’t you see that Lord Orochimaru was killed instantly?”
“But didn’t Lord Danzo say it was just a mere Uchiha?”
“Since Lord Danzo said so, there must be a way. We just need to follow his orders!”
“Wait, what the hell! Look at what these two pillars are going to do!”
[The helpless Nijiru, without saying anything, directly picked up the Kusanagi sword and confronted Susanoo. ][As a result, he was bounced off by the Yata Mirror and fell flat on his face (falling backwards!)]If we say that Orochimaru’s death earlier was a huge shock to everyone, then the fact that Sasuke’s Kusanagi sword should be Susanoo at this time was completely beyond everyone’s expectations.
“How dare he! He can’t even use the Eight-Headed Technique, and you’re just fighting him with just a sword!”
“One second it’s thrilling, the next second it’s breaking into laughter, can you please not do this!”
“No way! No way! Is there really someone using iron to attack Susano?”
“You are really stupid, Oudoudou! How many moves did your brother take to kill Orochimaru? Didn’t he have any idea? Can’t you see that he was letting me win?”
At this moment, everyone in the originally serious Hokage Office could no longer hold their temper.
Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t care about the Hokage’s face in front of everyone, patted Danzo’s shoulder and laughed out loud:
“Danzo, we did a great job. This is undoubtedly the most perfect way to deal with the Uchiha. Leaving this remnant of Uchiha here will not cause any trouble at all.”
“After all, who would think of stabbing Susanoo with a sword, don’t you think?”
Danzo snorted disdainfully.
When the Uchiha were destroyed earlier, you were the first one to jump out and play the good guy. But now the Uchiha issue has shifted from you to us?
At the same time, within the Uchiha clan.
“Don’t hold it in anymore. If it’s not your turn to take action by then, our Uchiha clan will suffer internal injuries from holding it in and be wiped out!”
Fugaku felt mixed emotions.
I don’t know what to say anymore.
It’s the same genes, why is there such a big difference!
It was fine in the beginning, but in the end, Sasuke didn’t seem to be letting up, and even used the Kusanagi sword to fight head-on. What a joke.
If Itachi earned him a lot of face, then Sasuke would rub that face to the ground and rub it hard in front of the entire ninja world.
As for the others, since the patriarch had spoken, they were not polite either.
“I thought it was going to be a boring battle, but it turned out to be so thrilling.”
“Yes! Orochimaru defeats Itachi in one second every time he sees him. There is really no limit to Itachi’s power!”
“It’s just that his brother is really the opposite of him!”
“I just wonder, as an Uchiha, don’t you know how big the gap is between the Sharingan and the Sharingan?”
But to be honest, if it were them, they would be shocked when they saw such a Susanoo appear in front of them.
Who wouldn’t be desperate!
Only when you are truly powerless will you think of using the most helpless method to fight back.
[This time, as he was about to have his eyes gouged out, Sasuke didn’t expect Itachi to just tap him lightly on the forehead.][Just like the gentle and good big brother he once was. 】
016: The Will of Fire cannot change the darkness of this boy! (Old version)
[“Forgive me, Sasi, this is the last time!”][“No matter what, I love you deeply!”][In the end, Itachi completed his mission and died with a smile on his face, and entrusted the name of Uchiha to his younger brother. ]“Nissan!”
Young Sasuke rushed into a meeting room that he had no right to enter.
This time no Uchiha scolded him for being a second pillar, the sky cleared up, the rain stopped and everything was fine again…
The only thing I feel is jealousy towards this little guy for having such a good big brother who loves him so deeply.
He threw himself into Itachi’s arms.
Itachi looked at this innocent and cute brother lovingly.
For Sasuke.
He may not even care about his own life.
But after seeing Sasuke’s future in the picture, he began to feel sorry for him.
Like Shisui, he also hopes that Sasuke will have a bright future.
But obviously things don’t always go as planned.
At this moment, Uchiha Fugaku, who had witnessed everything above, suddenly had an expression of extreme shock on his face.
The same was true for the other Uchiha who came to their senses.
“No way… Sasuke has also opened the Mangekyō?”
“Hiss! Another Mangekyō Sharingan in the clan!”
“Clan leader, Shisui, Itachi, Sasuke, the four of you, with such fighting power, why should we Uchiha be constrained by others everywhere!”
After a brief period of calm, the Uchiha in the field completely exploded this time.
Although Sasuke’s talent is far inferior to Shisui and Itachi.
But the power of the kaleidoscope cannot be underestimated.
It was at this time that the village’s top leaders apparently noticed the final changes in the pattern in Sasuke’s pupils.
“No mistake! It’s another Mangekyo!” Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath of smoke, his eyes became complicated again, “Unlike Itachi Shisui, I can see the darkness in this kid, the Will of Fire will never change him!”
It would be strange if he could be influenced!
Sasuke is bent on revenge and doesn’t even care about his own brother. If he knew that the village had attacked the Uchiha, he would have taken revenge on Konoha without hesitation.
Orochimaru, who was standing by, couldn’t help but complain in his heart when he heard this.
Danzo, who had always been annoyed by Uchiha’s show-off with Susanoo, finally couldn’t stand it anymore: “I don’t even care about Shisui, this kid better know what’s best for him, otherwise I will make him die with Uchiha in a minute. Even if this kid opens his Mangekyō, he will still be in trouble.”
At this point, he did not forget to sarcastically say: “I am not like someone who risked his life just to seal a pair of hands!”
“You!” Sarutobi Hiruzen was immediately furious.
But he had no temper at all.
Itachi vs. Orochimaru, 100-0.
Orochimaru was nine to one against him.
In addition, the person who perfectly solved the Uchiha crisis was Danzo, so how could Danzo not look down on him even more?
“I think the point now is not here. Compared with the Uchiha coup, the Akatsuki organization’s destruction of the ninja world is what people should be afraid of!”
Jiraiya interrupted.
He has been investigating the Akatsuki organization over the years. Even Itachi works for this organization, which shows what powerful ninjas are in this organization.
Especially the mastermind behind the Akatsuki organization.
Seeing the ignorant looks on everyone’s faces, Jiraiya showed a hint of displeasure.
It’s not hard to see.
Regarding Akatsuki, an organization that is the cancer of the ninja world, there is not even a single sign of investigation by the village.
“What has the teacher managed over the years?”
“No wonder Tsunade never came back!”
Jiraiya’s eyes met Sarutobi Hiruzen’s.
As an old man who had lived through the Second Ninja World War, Jiraiya just had an important mission on hand.
And no matter what, as Yong Daimei’s teacher, how could he not be aware of the twists and turns in the village.
It’s just that he doesn’t care about these things.
But what I didn’t expect was that, in the face of potential threats from outside, this teacher preferred to consolidate his power internally…
Realizing what Jiraiya was thinking at the moment, Orochimaru smiled at him for the first time in all these years.
“Don’t you understand yet, Jiraiya? This is why I want to promote reforms in Konoha.”
The old fox soon noticed the abnormality of the two.
Orochimaru and Tsunade were fine, but this was the first time he realized that Jiraiya was so hostile towards him.
This will not be conducive to the subsequent crusade against the Uchiha clan.
Just when Sarutobi Hiruzen was about to put aside this topic that was not conducive to unity, what people did not expect was that this review of Itachi’s Susanoo was far from over.
[In a corner that is hard to notice, I watched the whole game. It is unbelievable. 】
[Itachi’s ability should be more than this, but the fact is that Sasuke won the victory. 】
[He told Ah Fei the news of Itachi’s death in battle, and Ah Fei finally stopped pretending! ][He used his real voice again, and then stopped tangling with the people of Konoha. After saying hello, he spiraled up into the sky and disappeared from everyone’s sight. ][He arrived at the battlefield first and took away the unconscious Sasuke and Itachi’s body. ][But just as he was about to reveal the truth about the genocide of the Uchiha clan and take off his mask, the Amaterasu that Itachi had cast on Sasuke’s eyes before his death suddenly activated.][A Fei’s body was suddenly burned madly by black flames. ]The entire ninja world undoubtedly held their breath as they watched the mastermind behind the Akatsuki organization take off his mask.
I didn’t dare to breathe.
Even Nagato Konan and the others couldn’t help but become curious.
But the next scene really shocked everyone. Even Obito, one of the protagonists, broke out in cold sweat.
He was the one who hid the most, and he never could have imagined that Itachi could still hide something after his death!
You know how much information Itachi has?
It was really beyond Obito’s expectation that this man could have calculated this step in advance.
At this moment, the reactions of others seeing this scene can be imagined.
017: Senju Hashirama: I have seen you since you were little, how could I not know that you are the most delicate! (Old version)
“My future companion?”
“With his abilities, I’m afraid I don’t even know what he’s doing if he lets me go on a mission alone!”
Hoshigaki Kisame has never been convinced by anyone in his life.
One is that he was impressed by Uchiha Madara’s idea of ​​creating a ninja world without disputes and absolutely peaceful.
Then there is Uchiha Itachi.
However, he was not in the mood to marvel at Itachi’s power now. Instead, he was thinking about the masked man Uchiha Madara who dominated everything. If anything really happened to him, how could the organization continue to exist?
On the other side, Konoha’s top brass.
“In the eyes of others, planting ninjutsu and setting the timing to activate it, is it still possible to play like this?”
“The question is how he planted it!”
“That’s right! The two of them fought each other in an instant, and there was no chance at all!”
They prided themselves on being powerful jonin, but at this moment, they were completely stunned.
I thought that killing Orochimaru instantly with low health was already the limit, but I didn’t expect that I would also dig such a big hole for the mastermind behind the Akatsuki organization.
“It’s the touch that touches the kowtow!”
Jiraiya took over and said, “It’s not difficult to plant the ninjutsu. What’s difficult is the opportunity to activate it under such a desperate situation. How could Itachi have expected that Sasuke would be recruited by the masked man?”
“He can accurately predict all kinds of complicated situations. If you don’t have absolute strength to crush an opponent like this, you simply have no chance of winning!”
At this point, Jiraiya took a deep breath and compared it to Orochimaru’s rebellion.
If Itachi really had any intention of posing a threat to Konoha, the consequences would be unimaginable.
It’s different from what everyone imagined.
Until his death, Uchiha Itachi never used Kotoamatsukami.
They originally thought that Kotoamatsukami was Itachi’s greatest killer move, but they didn’t expect that the latter, with his own powerful strength, didn’t need the most powerful illusion that everyone coveted.
As for the mastermind behind the Akatsuki organization, everyone in the ninja world, without exception, hopes that Amaterasu’s black flame will burn him to death.
Unfortunately, this does not go as planned.
[A Fei just wailed for a while, and after that, he did not die. ][He put on his mysterious mask like a normal person, stepped out of the shadows again, and then told the truth about the genocide.][When facing Afei, one of the people involved in the genocide, Sasuke said he didn’t believe it at all. 】
[At this time, Ah Fei didn’t beat around the bush and said directly: “The fact that you are alive is the best proof!”]“Your survival is the best proof!”
All the Uchiha sighed deeply.
This is a truth that everyone can understand, except the stupid Ou Doudou.
Even at the end.
They still don’t know the reality of Itachi being released into the sea.
Itachi shook his head helplessly.
He didn’t expect that his last hidden move did not eliminate the person who might threaten his brother.
But it doesn’t matter anymore.
The masked man in the picture told Sasuke all the truth, which was exactly the same as what Sasuke saw and knew now.
The village and the Uchiha clan are destined to be incompatible!
At this moment, everyone who saw this could not help but admire it deeply.
“What is a ninja? It means to endure what ordinary people cannot endure for the sake of one’s own goals!”
Can you endure what ordinary people cannot endure?
Kakashi originally thought so too.
But now when someone said this to him, he didn’t dare to agree. He remembered that Itachi asked him such a question when he entered the Anbu.
Choose between quests and companions.
His response was to protect his companions without hesitation.
Obviously, Itachi and he were both members of the Anbu, but they were completely opposite.
Killing someone who is very important to you.
Kakashi couldn’t do it anyway.
“If Obito were still here, the Uchiha would be different!”
Kakashi’s eyes were filled with sadness as he missed his old friend.
He used Obito’s Sharingan to gain fame, but also suffered his worst defeat.
But that’s because this body is not that of an Uchiha at all.
God gave him the best talent.
But gave him the lowest mana.
It seems like a joke!
Just because Obito is determined to become Hokage and is loved by the villagers, this will be the easiest and most harmonious way to resolve the Uchiha problem, right?
Kakashi thought so.
Uchiha Madara: “I was just wondering why a mere Karasu Tengu Armor Susano could be rated as such, but now it seems that there is something there, and it has the same great potential as before.”
“But dying halfway is a flaw, and his thinking is not good enough, so he is not a suitable candidate to inherit the true Uchiha.”
“But what I admire most is that he is meticulous. In a battle between ninjas, meticulousness is very important. If I wasn’t meticulous enough, Hashirama wouldn’t have won…”][Senju Hashirama: “Madara! Don’t say that. When it comes to being meticulous, no ninja can compare to you. I’ve watched you grow up, how could I not know?”][Uchiha Madara: “Hashi hot mom!!!”][Senju Hashirama: “Motor!!!”]The ninja world was confused as they watched the conversation between these two legendary ninjas.
At this time, Pain, Konan, and Kisame all focused their eyes on the masked Uchiha Madara.
Finally, everyone blurted out: “It’s really thin!”
If he wasn’t careful, he would have been able to remain unscathed despite the insidious trap set by Itachi.
Uchiha Obito: …
At the same time, the Uchiha clan.
After seeing the comments on the screen, everyone’s face changed to an expression of enlightenment.
“So this is the secret to becoming stronger as an Uchiha!”
“Did I hear you right? Even at this point, Susanoo is still insignificant!”
“Don’t forget, this man is the strongest Uchiha. And didn’t I say that he is thinner than Itachi, so he is stronger than Itachi. This is certified by the first Hokage!”
“Hiss! What the Ninja God said makes sense!”
…………..
ps: Seeing that the data has not moved, I would like to ask all the readers to move their hands to make money…
018: Samsara Eye vs Sharingan! (Old version)
Just as Jue said before, no one believes that Itachi’s fighting ability is limited to this.
But the fact is that it is right before our eyes.
Until his death, Itachi never used the power that the entire ninja world most anticipated.
“If Amaterasu was replaced by Kotoamatsukami, I would definitely not be able to dodge!”
Under the mask, Obito said vigilantly.
The present is equivalent to his future self, giving him another chance.
He is responsible for the Moon Eye Project.
Create a world with Lin.
Then no matter what obstacles lie ahead, he will eliminate them without hesitation.
You know, Obito noticed Itachi’s potential when Itachi was just a child.
Even helped Itachi open the Sharingan (single magatama).
In the end, all efforts were made to exterminate the entire clan.
But now, even if Obito is killed, Itachi will not be recruited. With an Akasagami by your side, no one will not feel afraid.
Obito made up his mind.
And it won’t be long before he can prove how correct his current thinking is.
[After Itachi’s death, the ninja world has undergone earth-shaking changes. The ambitions of the Akatsuki organization are not concealed at all, and only a few tailed beasts are left after they have been captured! ][There is no doubt! Akatsuki has become the public enemy of the ninja world. ][Realizing that a huge crisis may break out in the ninja world, the fifth generation Tsunade of Konoha directly dispatched the strongest ninja in the village, Jiraiya, who has the name of Sage! ][After Jiraiya’s investigation, he successfully sneaked into the most suspicious Rain Country. ][Soon, Pain noticed this uninvited guest from Konoha through the rain.][“Teacher… since he is our enemy, let’s get rid of him!” From what he said and did with Konan, Pein did not regard Jiraiya as a human being at all.]The appearance of this scene caused the entire ninja world to explode.
What a joke!
The leader of the Akatsuki organization is actually from Konoha!
And he is the disciple of the famous Jiraiya?
Even Jiraiya himself could not have imagined that the Akatsuki, whom he had spent so much time looking for, actually originated from himself.
“This appearance is…”
When Jiraiya recalled it, his eyes suddenly widened and he said in disbelief: “Yahiko and the others!”
The entire Konoha office was in a state of confusion.
They didn’t expect that it was really related to Jiraiya.
What is going on.
But at this moment.
A sound of spitting blood was heard, and Orochimaru immediately broke through his defense: “So I’m working under your disciple!”
It’s ridiculous!
He is the almighty Lord Orochimaru.
Looking at the other person’s Rinnegan, you can feel a terrifying pupil power through the screen.
Orochimaru said he had to bow his head.
But he still said unhappily: “Jiraiya, I told you at that time, cut the main root of the grass…”
Jiraiya raised his hand to interrupt.
He simply couldn’t listen.
“Reincarnation Eye!”
“Child of Destiny!”
Jiraiya suddenly thought of something and suddenly felt a headache.
The task assigned to him by the Great Toad Sage was no secret at all among the Konoha high-ranking officials.
Since it was heading in a direction they didn’t want to see, no one could do anything about it, and Jiraiya had also taken action personally. The worst that could happen was to destroy Pain.
Everyone was full of confidence in Jiraiya’s actions.
However…
[Pain has used the six abilities of the Rinnegan to their full potential, and the Animal Path alone is enough to give Jiraiya a headache.][Even though Jiraiya summoned Gamaken, one of the three thugs from Myoboku Mountain, he was bitten all over by the hellhounds from the animal realm.][Fortunately, Jiraiya completed the ritual and successfully summoned the two great immortals of Myoboku Mountain. ][At the same time, Pain also summoned the other two, the Human Path and the Hungry Ghost Path. The Hungry Ghost Path madly absorbed Ninjutsu. This ability alone made Jiraiya unable to perform many powerful Ninjutsu.][After much difficulty, the two great immortals used their unique skills to successfully kill three Peins. Jiraiya could never have imagined that there were six Peins like this.][A wandering dragon should return to the sea. Even if the sea does not welcome me, I will come of my own accord! ][Jiraiya’s final outcome was to be forgotten! 】
Jiraiya’s ending was something no one could have imagined, no matter how hard they tried.
Just like the God that Payne talked about.
This time, no one in the ninja world questioned it anymore.
But this was far from enough, what happened next was what shocked them the most.
[Realizing that Pain’s information had been exposed, they didn’t have much time left, so the masked man directly ordered Pain to capture the Nine-Tails himself.][The ones who captured Konoha this time were Konan and Six Paths Pain. ][Tendou arrived in Konoha, he mercilessly killed the patrol team, and then prepared to destroy the ninja village in one fell swoop. ][At this time, Konoha’s intelligence department was still unaware and was trying to figure out what Jiraiya’s code meant.][Hai Yi led the way and prepared to enter the deep consciousness of the Rain Hidden Village ninjas, but he didn’t know that they already had defensive ninjutsu.][One person and six corpses have already gathered outside the village. The ones responsible for the feint attack are the Asura Path, the Animal Path, and the Hungry Ghost Path, while the ones responsible for exploration are the Heaven Path, the Human Path, and the Hell Path.][Pain and his men successfully infiltrated, and the defense system of a ninja village as large as Konoha was like a decoration in front of them.][Konoha also ushered in the most brutal battle in the village since its establishment. ][Among them is the exciting battle between Kazi Ge and the Heavenly Dao Samsara Eye. 】
[Kakashi first broke the black stick, then squatted down to avoid the side kick of Tiandao, and quickly formed seals with both hands, launched the dog-head earth flow wall, and the right hand Raikiri came whistling, heading straight for the immobilized enemy. ][However, due to the Samsara Eye, he was unable to accurately hit the target despite repeated attempts.][Not only that, Tendou just glared at Kakashi and sent him flying, and the scene instantly turned into a pile of rubble and gravel.][Ding Zuo quickly came to support, while Ka Dian couldn’t help but think about the principle behind his opponent’s moves. ][Each time the gravity rebound is launched, the interval between them is about five seconds. ][And taking advantage of these five seconds, Kakashi got his lunch box and successfully went to meet his father, Konoha White Fang! ]The appearance of this scene not only stunned the villagers, but even the Uchiha clan exclaimed in surprise.
Apparently even they couldn’t imagine such a horrific attack on Konoha.
Everyone in Konoha was beaten by Pain’s Six Paths without any chance of fighting back.
“Is a village like this still trustworthy?”
“You eliminated a huge threat for them, but the village still couldn’t control it!”
“There is only one reason for this, it’s too weak!”
Uchiha Beixuan looked carefully at Uchiha Itachi, who had a very wonderful expression on his face.
You believe in the will of fire, so your sins are not punishable by death!
But you trusted a bunch of rubbish, and it was your fault that you destroyed your own Uchiha.
He didn’t care whether Itachi was giving up or not.
Anyway, next.
You have to give up even if you don’t want to.
019: Konoha is destroyed by nuclear weapons! Damn the Will of Fire! (Old version)
At this time, the scene of Pain attacking the village had shocked all the high-ranking officials of Konoha.
Even in the previous Ninja World Wars, they had never been crushed like this.
“Obviously, these ordinary jonin are no longer of any use. What do you think, Sensei?”
Orochimaru looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen with a forced smile.
As a people who had survived the Second Ninja World War, Konoha was at its peak. Even when it was at war with several large ninja villages at the same time, it did not fall into such a passive situation.
You have to know that at that time there were Konoha White Fang, the Senju, the Uchiha clan, and countless Kage-level strongmen.
But after three generations of self-weakening.
Konoha in its later period had already become extremely weak.
At this moment, even Jiraiya couldn’t help but shake his head. Apart from anything else, the information he risked his life to bring back would have been a great success if his disciple Yongdaimei were still alive.
We will never let the village fall into such a crisis.
There is also Danzo, who often shouts about fighting for the village. He does not appear in the picture, but it is not difficult to guess that he is just hiding underground.
This moment.
Shi Shuihuo’s will and rock-hard faith began to completely collapse.
“You told me that you have power but don’t know how to use it, Danzo. But what about you now?”
He and Itachi truly loved this village.
But in the end, this selfless and all-sacrificing dedication was just used by those two old guys.
Not to mention Itachi at this time.
From the very beginning, he began to question whether it was right for him to exterminate his clan and whether what he did was worth it.
Now it seems obviously not worth it!
Before this, he had always looked down on other Uchiha, believing them to be selfish and narrow-minded in their own right.
But now it’s wrong, really wrong!
“You know, the Uchiha fought for the village during the Ninja World War, and their contribution to the war was no less than that of the Senju, the direct descendants of Konoha.”
“But what?”
“What did the Uchiha get?”
“Let’s not talk about that! Even the shadow of Qianshou has disappeared!”
“On the contrary, Sarutobi and Shimura are thriving, and even the puppet Hinata who has been supported is going to compete with Uchiha for the first place!”
“It’s just a mere eye roll, and you want to create a clan, it’s ridiculous!”
“And where is Danzo in the current village?”
“Wake up! You naughty brother!”
Uchiha Beixuan continued to output crazily.
And what is about to happen is the most grand and terrifying scene in Konoha’s history.
[Through the search in the human world, Pain successfully obtained information about the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki from Shizune.][After learning that Naruto was in Myoboku Mountain, Tendō originally wanted to leave. His main purpose of this trip was to get the Nine-Tails.]【The second reason is to avenge the past. 】
[Pain and his crew are orphans of the war. Their families died in the war, and Konoha was one of the initiators of the war.]【War brings death, injury and pain to both sides, and the hatred left behind will never cease from generation to generation.】
[But at this time, Tsunade’s words completely angered Pein: “We in the great country have also suffered the same pain! Stop making excuses to do such things!”][To explain Pain’s anger, as the initiator of the war, Konoha suffered casualties in this war, so you think that Pain, a pure victim, should not have hatred towards Konoha.
I think hatred is just an excuse he makes to disrupt world peace.
However, Pain’s original intention in creating the tailed beasts was to manufacture super weapons and distribute them to various countries.
Let big and small countries check and balance each other, thus achieving a peaceful scene.
So Tsunade’s words sounded extremely arrogant to Pain, and he decided to let Konoha feel the pain he felt when he lost his loved ones and his village in the war.
How can those who do not understand pain understand his desire for peace? 】
[Tian Dao asked the other Pains and Konan to evacuate, and he slowly rose into the air, muttering to himself how many floors a bag of rice could carry…][He drew the power of six Pains and used his own life as the price to launch a devastating Super Shinra Tensei! ][Boom! After experiencing an indescribable force and destruction, Konoha, which had been governed by the Fifth Kage, was flattened in an instant!]quiet!
Deathly quiet!
At this moment, everyone in every corner of the Ninja World was stunned.
Looking at the scene of Konoha, it seems like the end of the world.
The Kages of various villages who were once Konoha’s mortal enemies could not be happy no matter what.
The reason is simple.
Because they were also one of the initiators of the war, there was no guarantee that Pain would suddenly come to their village at any time, like a god descending to Konoha.
Razed a top-level ninja village to the ground.
Meanwhile, Konoha.
“What is Tsunade doing! Isn’t it asking for trouble for Konoha to anger Pein at this time?”
Danzo was furious!
I thought I had outlasted Sarutobi Hiruzen, but I didn’t expect that Tsunade, the most legitimate person in Konoha, would come.
Sarutobi Hiruzen is doomed, he can simply impeach him on the grounds that he cannot protect the village as a Kage.
And now, Tsunade’s stupid behavior was simply giving him an assist.
but…
“Master Danzo, I think maybe you are not qualified to say this. Now that it has come to this, where are your roots?”
“If I remember correctly, you still have another god at this time, right?”
Jiraiya had a fake smile on his face.
“You!” Danzo was suddenly furious.
On the other side, Uchiha.
“Oh my god… Is this the power of the Rinnegan?”
“What kind of joke is this Hokage! They are about to leave, but you insist on pulling them down and letting them destroy the village?”
“This is bullshit logic. If I were a small country stuck in the middle, I wouldn’t be able to listen to it.”
“I participated in the Second Ninja World War. I remember clearly that the ninjas in the village could even kill civilians!”
“Damn! What a bunch of beasts!”
“But! It was so cool to watch. Even though our Uchiha clan was exterminated, the village suffered even more!”
Everyone started laughing, but as they laughed, they started crying.
See here.
Konoha has such strength.
The Uchiha were destroyed by their own people.
It hurts!
Fugaku let out a long sigh.
This time he did not wait for the young man who secretly protected Uchiha to speak, and said directly to Itachi:
“Itachi! Is this the village you chose?”
“We Uchiha are the founders of the village. We can also represent Konoha!”
“Think about it carefully. The conflict between us and the village is actually just directed at certain people, and those people cannot protect the village that you value…”
020: Mangekyō + Rinnegan vs Nine-Tails + Eight-Tails! (Old version)
This time, the Uchiha people felt very relieved to see that the clan leader was so determined.
There is still a problem though.
As Uchiha, could they really handle it better than the village?
No matter what, when it comes to medical rescue when war breaks out, the Uchiha have no experts in this area.
Although Tsunade is not very capable as a Hokage, her powerful Slug Split was able to save many lives even under such a devastating impact from Tendo Pain.
When he first invaded the village, Pain’s power was no more than that of a Kage.
Killing Kakashi and a bunch of other jonin is not something to be proud of.
But the rest is different.
Anyone would despair in the face of the fighting power of Super God Luo Tensei.
This is obviously a combat power that far exceeds the shadow level.
Although the strongest representative on their side, Itachi, has a fighting power that will never reach its limit even until his death.
But are you really sure you can fight against a strong man like Pain?
This was the question that every Uchiha had in their mind.
[As time went on, Akatsuki experienced significant personnel turnover. ][Even someone as strong as Pain was killed because of Kotobuki. When the masked man had no one to use, Orochimaru’s right-hand man Kabuto Yakushi stepped forward.][In order to join the Akatsuki organization and cooperate with the masked man, Kabuto Yakushi gave a huge welcome gift right from the start. ][All members of Akatsuki Organization perform Impure World Transformation! ]“Don’t be so rude?”
“Don’t say that, my Bie Tian Shen is totally unworthy of mention!”
When Shisui saw Pain’s final outcome, he was filled with sorrow. He didn’t even dare to use his strongest illusion like that.
And the other side.
Looking at the pocket in the picture.
Orochimaru couldn’t help but say proudly: “This is worthy of being my disciple!”
“Jiraiya!”
“I’m telling you straight up! This is a period Kabuto, and he’s probably better than me!”
“The perfect inheritance of the Impure World Reincarnation is much better than castration.”
Orochimaru finally regained his face in front of everyone.
Seeing this, everyone finally understood why Itachi’s inventory was not over yet.
on the contrary.
They had a feeling that this was the real beginning.
Kabuto Yakushi, who inherited Orochimaru’s madness, will naturally spare no effort to fully stimulate the potential of Itachi and others.
And in this way.
They will then be able to see the true strength of this man.
“Control Itachi and the others to attack Konoha?”
“It’s really hard to imagine. Does Konoha still have the ability to stop it at this moment?”
Jiraiya shook his head.
It is not difficult to imagine that Konoha’s strongest fighting force is Naruto in the later period.
He glanced at the lifeless Third Generation and felt a little angry in his heart.
Even though Naruto’s identity as the fourth generation orphan was concealed so well, his identity as the Nine-Tails became known to everyone when he was a child.
On the way here, Jiraiya saw Naruto, and all he ate was expired bread and milk.
In the end, the village was saved by Naruto.
These scenes, one thing after another, really make people more and more disgusted with these old guys.
[With the gift package from Kabuto Yakushi, the masked man stopped pretending and confronted the ninja world, announcing the start of the Fourth Ninja World War! ][The two sides involved in the war are (the ninja coalition composed of the five major countries + the Iron Country vs. the White Zetsu army of “Akatsuki” + the Impure World Reincarnation army of Kabuto.)]“You did a really good job, Dou!”
Orochimaru was extremely excited.
Even he could never have imagined that a goal that was still so far away from him would one day be easily achieved by Dou, who would surpass him.
The Impure World Reincarnation was developed to perfection in the hands of Kabuto.
It can almost fully display the fighting power of the deceased before his death.
[There is no doubt that these dead strong men suddenly resurrected and became pawns of others, which brought huge resistance to the ninja world! ][On the one hand, they are relatives and old friends, so they cannot be killed. On the other hand, these powerful people who have been reborn from the Impure World have already had great reputations in the past.][Chakra is infinite and cannot be killed. With these two points alone, even a coalition of ninjas cannot defeat it! ]“Are you kidding me? This is the power of the entire ninja world!”
The Fourth Raikage saw the scenes on the screen and roared in anger with dissatisfaction.
Kirabi reminded at this time: “Brother! Did you see that man? The third generation, our father!”
“this…..”
The fourth generation, who was extremely confident in his own strength, had to wilt at this time.
“No Sir!”
“hateful!”
Oonoki gritted his teeth.
But there is nothing we can do.
I thought that the combined power of the five unique ninja villages would overwhelm everything.
But no one could have imagined that Akatsuki could actually summon the power of the dead.
This total war.
Suddenly there is no advantage!
[Seeing the ninja world facing such a serious crisis, Killer Bee and Naruto have long lost interest in practicing. They can’t live in disgrace like Danzo. ][On their way to the battlefield, they met the old, weak and disabled group consisting of Itachi and Nagato. ]Mangekyō + Rinnegan vs Nine-Tails + Eight-Tails.
This immediately became the focus of attention for everyone in the ninja world.
“He actually mastered the power of the tailed beast?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen found this scene unbelievable.
But he felt more regretful.
Unfortunately, he cannot use this power.
Hearing this, Danzo recalled the past and said dissatisfiedly:
“I’ve said it before, you should hand over the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki to the Root. We can even train the first generation of Wood Release Bloodline Genkai, so the Nine-Tails can definitely give us…”
However, before he could finish his words, Sarutobi Hiruzen glared back at him fiercely.
Is it possible to say such things here?
Don’t you even look at who is next to him? After Yongdaimei left, the closest person to him is undoubtedly Jiraiya.
Don’t you see that the latter’s dissatisfaction with Konoha has become increasingly obvious?
Danzo knew better than to shut up, but still snorted coldly to express his dissatisfaction.
021: Nine-tailed Gold Coat! The God of the Underworld Appears! (Old Version)
The Hokage’s office was filled with Orochimaru’s unbridled laughter.
He would never endure it like Danzo.
He will not be like Sarutobi Hiruzen, who always disguises his true identity as an old fox.
He is a scientist.
Don’t be superstitious about the will of fire.
And the performance of Kabuto Yakushi in the picture undoubtedly made Orochimaru feel as if he himself had experienced it.
Even if Itachi was just reincarnated by the Impure World Reincarnation.
Even if he was only fooling the dead.
But all the depression and frustration encountered in the video no longer exist at this moment.
“Comfortable!”
“One against seven. As long as you are under the restraint of the Impure World Reincarnation, you have no say in what you do!”
Orochimaru excitedly used his long tongue to do this at the screen.
The most exciting scene for him was the one where he controlled the first and second generations to kill Sarutobi Hiruzen alone.
This elevated his great “Konoha Revival” plan.
Now, it was not difficult for others to see how disgusting this forbidden technique invented by the Second Hokage was.
Not to mention that you brought prosperity to the village.
Instead, it plunged the entire ninja world into crisis.
“Otherwise, how can you say it’s the teacher’s masterpiece!”
As an ally, Orochimaru was excited, and Danzo was also excited.
Danzo has never been convinced by anyone in his life. Even though he is the second in command in the village, he would often give Sarutobi Hiruzen a hard time and make him feel uncomfortable.
But only in front of the second generation, he behaves as well as a grandson.
The second generation had an extremely profound influence on Danzo, whether as his teacher, or in terms of strength and thoughts.
At this time, on the other side.
Seeing Itachi being completely controlled by the Akatsuki organization, the Uchiha clan felt extremely aggrieved.
Is it true that I never showed my true strength until my death, but I am going to be taken advantage of by others?
Thinking back to before, when Itachi had planted Amaterasu in Sasuke’s eyes and tricked the masked man, they were terrified by Itachi’s terror.
And now…
But think about it, who could have imagined the changes that would happen so many years after his death?
Therefore, even so, it was a rare thing for them to see Itachi’s strength displayed.
[When a senior brother and a junior brother meet, they naturally exchange pleasantries. Naruto proudly introduces the golden coat that the Nine-Tails gave him. ][Seeing this, even Itachi couldn’t help but praise the amazing growth rate! ][However, before they could talk for a few more words, Kabuto behind the scenes could no longer bear it and controlled the two to attack Naruto and Killer Bee.][“Fire Style! Great Fireball Technique!”][As Itachi’s voice fell, a huge fireball rushed towards Killer Bee and Naruto. ][However, this huge fireball that was extremely difficult to deal with in the early stages was split in two by Killer Bee’s sword Samehada.]“Good job!”
“Compare!”
The Fourth Raikage Ai praised.
It’s not that Killer Bee can easily resolve Itachi’s attack, but that what Killer Bee is holding in his hand is the spoils of Akatsuki.
Xiao even dared to fool his father.
How can I let Ai not bear grudge?
[After missing his old friend Kisame, Itachi rushed towards Naruto the next second. 】
[The two of them exchanged punches and kicks, while learning physical skills, and each sentence mentioned Sasuke.][After Naruto’s announcement, Itachi learned that Sasuke was preparing to take revenge on Konoha because he knew Itachi’s secret mission! ][Itachi: “Is it Madara?”]“Is it Madara…”
“That’s the reaction?”
When Uchiha saw this, he couldn’t hold it anymore.
tmd!
When we launched the positive change, you wiped us out without hesitation without saying a word.
But when this person is replaced by you, stupid Ou Doudou, is this your reaction?
Fugaku also fell silent.
Damn it!
[Itachi was relieved to learn that Naruto did not tell anyone about his plan, and added that the Uchiha would still be a glorious clan.]hehe!
Whoever wants to be a member of the Glorious Clan can be one, but we won’t be one.
The Uchiha clan members sighed in their hearts, thinking it was really unlucky!
“Itachi, if you care about the reputation of the Uchiha clan, have you ever thought that we are becoming victorious and can also be an honorable clan?”
Uchiha Beixuan asked a soul-searching question.
Without waiting for Itachi to reply to his question, he directly blocked Itachi’s answer with one sentence: “Don’t forget, the old guy of the Third Hokage wrote himself as the strongest Hokage in history!”
“You should have learned this when you were in school!”
“Am I right? One against seven?”
Itachi: …
【“Wanxiang Tianyin!” Even Dou behind the scenes couldn’t stand the conversation between the two. 】
[These two brothers took away Lord Orochimaru! ][He controls Nagato and starts to fight.][However, Naruto, who has the cheat, is no longer a tail-ender who can be manipulated by others. ][Nagato’s small Wanxiang Tianyin was unable to control it at all, and Naruto’s Nine-Tails power easily broke the oncoming boulder. ]【It was at this time that Nagato used a hell path that Naruto had never seen before. 】
[Yata bird, hellhound, chameleon, all materialized, and the disabled Nagato also gained mobility due to the appearance of Yata bird. 】
[On the other side, Killer Bee faced Uchiha Itachi, and was caught in an illusion in less than one round. Fortunately, there was the Eight-Tails in Bee’s body to remind him. ][Kirabi’s swordsmanship after waking up is amazing, and the speed of the Seven Swords Style is so fast that even the Sharingan cannot keep up. 】
[But even so, Naruto still reminded: “Be careful, Uncle Bee. If you get hit by Tsukuyomi or Amaterasu, you’re doomed!”][However, before he could finish his words, his stomach suddenly churned, and a crow that was big enough to burst his mouth suddenly emerged from his mouth.][“As expected, he appeared!” Itachi looked at Naruto in front of him calmly. ][“I have shared my power with you. I hope that the day when I need this power will never come!” Naruto then remembered that when he first met Itachi, Itachi stuffed a crow into his mouth alive.]The excitement of the battle overturned the imagination of most of the powerful people in the ninja world.
However, regarding the appearance of this crow.
They simply don’t understand.
At this time, in the Uchiha clan, Shisui and Itachi felt unsettled when they saw this scene.
022: Protect Konoha? Shisui: What bad luck! (Old version)
[As the crow mentioned by Naruto appears, the magatama in Itachi’s eyes spins rapidly to form a strange pattern.][“Naruto! It’s Amaterasu!” Nagato quickly reminded. ][“Shinra Tensei!” Nagato activated his skill uncontrollably, blocking Killer Bee’s attempt to interrupt Itachi’s attack.][Kaleidoscope activated! ][At this moment, Dou behind the scenes suddenly shuddered all over, not knowing what was happening at all.][“Amaterasu!”][No one could have imagined that the target of the Amaterasu launched by the Impure World Itachi was not Naruto and the others, but the Hellhound beside Naruto. ][“That crow is yours, right?” Nagato, who saw this, understood everything instantly.][“I was careless. Uchiha Itachi is totally different from an ordinary dead person! Even his Impure World Reincarnation Technique is…”
[Kou realized everything, and now it was too late to regret. 】
“Could it be that Susanoo has been cracked?”
Orochimaru’s mentality collapsed when he saw this scene.
When they heard Orochimaru’s words, all the Konoha high-ranking officials around were dumbfounded.
Even Jiraiya was incredulous and asked, “You mean Itachi got rid of the control of the Impure World Reincarnation?”
“Stop joking, that’s a forbidden technique invented by the Second Generation, and so many previous Kages have not been able to crack it, so how could Itachi possibly do it?” Danzo said unconvinced.
Utane Koharu and others also nodded.
The main battlefield of the Ninja World was in chaos just now. There were so many strong men. Even someone as strong as Pain was being controlled like a puppet.
Why does Itachi have the right?
Faced with everyone’s questions, Orochimaru was like a deflated ball this time, unwilling to admit: “So he is Itachi!”
[“Success!”][This time, the Evil Earth Itachi burned Amaterasu directly towards Nagato. 】
[“Calm down, I’ve asked for control. The enemy’s ninjutsu has been covered by a new illusion. Uchiha Shisui, Mangekyō Sharingan, the strongest illusion, Kotoamatsukami!”][Itachi explains the origin of the Crow Mangekyō. ][Even Killer Bee couldn’t help but sigh at the Uchiha clan’s strongest illusionist when he heard of Shisui’s name. ][Itachi: “Shisui’s eye power can control the opponent without the opponent noticing. That is the strongest illusion!”]“It’s really amazing that he could have buried such a powerful trump card so long after his death!”
“This way of thinking is simply outrageous!”
Seeing this, Jiraiya had to admit defeat.
When everyone was looking forward to seeing the strongest illusion, Kotoamatsukami, being used by Itachi in battle.
What is unexpected is.
Itachi actually performed such a miraculous effect in the Ninja World War several years later.
Now, just thinking about those predecessors who came out of the filthy land, it is not difficult to see how big the gap is.
[Uchiha Madara: “Thin! It’s simply too thin! I never thought that there would be an Uchiha descendant who looks like me!”]What Madara meant was naturally that even after death, he could still change the ninja world and make everything go according to his plan.
In other words, Itachi is not as easy to control as Obito, otherwise, Itachi would definitely be the most suitable candidate in Madara’s eyes.
But appreciation is appreciation.
He still had to hate Itachi.
But what he hated even more was that Nagato was a loser. He was fooled by Kotobukiya and lost the chance to resurrect him and revive Konoha.
[Senju Hashirama: “Hahaha! Madara, you finally admitted it!”]“Itachi! It turned out that I was right to entrust this to you!”
Shisui praised.
The move of hiding the crow is simply amazing.
If Itachi were to let him die, Kotoamatsukami would definitely fall into the hands of Akatsuki after his death, which was something he could not even imagine.
“Yeah! It really is one against seven!”
“If it were me, I would never be able to hide so deeply!”
“Putting aside the position, Itachi’s awareness is much stronger than those Kages!”
Once again, the other clan members were amazed by Itachi’s strength.
But then, all the Uchiha’s defenses were broken.
[Itachi revealed his true purpose. He predicted that Sasuke would choose to transplant Itachi’s eyes for the true power, the Eternal Mangekyō.][At that time, the crow in Naruto’s mouth will appear in response to Itachi’s eyes, and cast Kotoamatsukami on Sasuke, asking him to “protect Konoha”]“Hmph! Damn Nissan! I don’t want to protect Konoha!”
Sasuke broke free from Itachi’s arms.
This was the first time in his life that he had lost his temper with Itachi under his care.
Although other tribesmen looked down on Erzhuzi.
But at this time, without exception, they all stood on the little guy’s side.
Naturally, they couldn’t avoid complaining about Itachi’s original purpose of using Kotoamatsukami.
Shisui was also dissatisfied and said: “What bad luck!”
Kotoamatsukami’s precious power is something that everyone can accept if it is used to do something extraordinary, even if Itachi has a different stance.
In the end, you just did it to fulfill your own wish, stupid Ou Doudou.
Good job.
This is another god!
“It’s really unacceptable!”
“Shisui, this guy, should give me both Bieamatsukami. Only in my hands can Bieamatsukami play his true role!”
Tuan Zang was so angry that his teeth were itching.
He was so self-righteous as to think that after Itachi was exposed this time, there was still room for discussion between him and Shisui.
If he were Shisui, he wouldn’t want to see his own strength being wasted like this, right?
[The exposure of Bie Tian Shen made Dou behind the scenes excited. He was determined to get Bie Tian Shen in his pocket no matter what.][“Shinra Tensei!”][He controlled Nagato to fire at full power, but what no one expected was that even the Eternal Fire was blown away.]“this?”
This scene stunned all the watching ninjas.
Amaterasu’s attack power.
It makes countless people afraid.
But in front of Nagato, it is so unworthy of mention?
Originally, those summoning beasts that were splitting madly were completely defeated by Amaterasu’s burning.
In the end, they never expected that they still underestimated Nagato, and the ultimate battle between the Samsara Eye and the Sharingan has really begun…
023: Kunba cuts the antenna! Susanoo reappears! (Old version)
“This really opened my eyes. The strength of these two people is so terrifying that it makes people fear them!”
“I knew it wouldn’t be that simple!”
“Itachi’s previous battles were all killed in an instant, but Nagato can definitely force him to use his full strength!”
Tsuchikage Ōnoki said expectantly.
A nuclear flat Konoha.
One trump card after another.
This kind of battle, which is the most difficult to judge, is the visual feast that truly arouses everyone’s curiosity.
Hidden clouds.
“I once dreamed of becoming teammates with Yellow Flash, and I’m really looking forward to seeing you fight alongside this guy!”
Raikage Ai said excitedly.
“Brother, you are right!”
“Oh yeah!”
“Let me, Hachi, join them in defeating Nagato!”
Kirabi danced with excitement.
All the Uchiha were tense, because they knew very well that the questions that had been long in their minds would finally be revealed.
[Pain hid in a chameleon that could turn invisible, and fired a Shinra Tensei at Naruto and the others! ][In just a moment, Naruto and Killer Bee flew backwards quickly, flying wildly and freely in the dense forest. ][Nagato’s first target is Killer Bee. 】
[The experienced Kirabi had already gained control of his body from the air. ]【”Thunderbolt Hot Knife!”】
[He quickly transformed into a tailed beast and used his Raikage special technique on the weak Nagato.]“Well done! Bi!”
“That’s the way to deal with him!”
Seeing this, the Raikage was very excited and praised Bee crazily.
The other members of Yunyin also clenched their fists.
Needless to say, Kirabi’s combat power is great.
In comparison, Konoha’s legs went weak when they saw Pain.
His performance in the picture brought honor to Yunyin.
[However, Nagato, who was hit by the sword, was not hurt at all. Instead, he sucked Killer Bee hard, and even the chakra of the tailed beast coat attached to his body was washed away by Nagato. ][“Hungry Ghost Realm!”][I saw that Nagato had changed from a shrunken corpse to a youthful and radiant person in an instant, no longer looking weak and frail as before.]“this……”
The Raikage’s eyes widened.
Bi Ke didn’t hold back at all.
Looking at Nagato’s methods in the picture, it was not difficult for him to imagine that even if he was the one going up, with his lightning chakra, he would still be sucked dry by Nagato in close combat.
“hiss!”
Darui and others suddenly felt their scalps tingling.
They were already starting to worry about Bee-sama.
【Fortunately, at this time, Naruto was about to die, and Nagato pushed away the temporarily drained Bi. 】
【The way of the world! 】
[Using Chameleon to control Naruto’s movements, Nagato prepares to extract the soul from Naruto’s body. 】
[Naruto was stunned on the spot.][He couldn’t believe that he saw with his own eyes that his soul was pulled out of the other person’s stomach.]“What kind of disgusting ability is this!”
“Are you kidding me? That thing is a soul!”
On the Konoha side, seeing Nagato restraining Naruto tightly, everyone was worried for him.
Even though they had already witnessed the Six Paths of Pain.
But they were still shocked by Nagato’s methods.
“In my opinion, the other party wants to use the human world to extract Naruto’s soul, then use the hell world to bring it back, and finally revive it and make it their own power!”
Jiraiya analyzed calmly.
Orochimaru smiled.
“You are absolutely right!”
“At this moment, Dou definitely wants to do everything I want to do, even things I can’t think of.”
“The Nine-Tails power is not that simple!”
“That is, someone is so selfish that he doesn’t worry at all that the gas stove might suddenly explode and kill him.”
As he said this, he did not forget to ridicule Sarutobi Hiruzen.
The others then understood.
A bad one.
Dou really succeeded.
The consequences would be disastrous.
【Seeing that Naruto could still be saved, Killer Bee rushed to the rescue without hesitation. 】
【But who knows…】
[“Shura Road!”][Nagato didn’t give Killer Bee any chance at all. While holding Naruto with one hand, he activated the Shurado with the other hand, and the mechanical arm directly bound Killer Bee to death.][“He really does use any means necessary, and his ninjutsu is dazzling.” Killer Bee, who is always known for his flashy skills, was also deeply impressed by the diversity of Nagato’s ninjutsu this time.][And Nagato was like a machine without any emotions, with the huge shell mouth facing Killer Bee’s face, frantically gathering an unimaginable blow.]Raikage Ai has never been so nervous as he is now.
Even though it has been witnessed.
But Nagato, who combines the Six Paths into one, is obviously more difficult to deal with than Pain, who has the Six Paths.
Just when everyone saw no hope and lamented that Nagato’s power was too abnormal and unsolvable.
In the following scenes, they realized that they had overlooked an important existence.
[At this critical moment, a huge hand suddenly appeared on the battlefield. ][And this palm is exactly the palm of Susanoo. 】
【boom!】
[His palm swept through with ease, cutting off the arms that Pain had used to restrain the two men.][Naruto and Killer Bee were saved instantly! ][Itachi did not stop there. He used a kunai to cut off the vision shared by Nagato and the summoned beast.]The appearance of this scene undoubtedly caused the ninja world to burst into thunderous exclamations.
Sure enough, it has to be Itachi.
Even though I had already witnessed Itachi’s Susanoo once, but when I saw it again.
They will still remember the shocking scene where Susanoo killed the Yamata no Orochi with one sword.
This man has always brought too much shock to everyone.
This is true even if his opponent is Nagato.
Some people were impressed by his terrifying strength!
Some people marvel at his endless trump cards!
Some people are even obsessed with his fighting thinking that surpasses everyone else!
This is a man who embodies all the perfection in one person.
However, when Nagato used his true power next, everyone realized that an unimaginable ending was about to come.
[After being impure, Nagato quickly recovered from his injuries, and behind the scenes, Kabuto Yakushi completely changed his strategy. 】
[He is ready to grab everyone with one hand ‘Kumba Cutting Antenna’. ]024: One sword kills evil, one sword kills gods! The Ten Fist Sword Reappears! (Old Version)
Kunba cuts the antenna (Earth-shattering star!)
Legend has it that the Sage of Six Paths used this trick to create the moon.
To this day, Nagato’s words still echo in the minds of everyone in the ninja world.
Although not as good as the Six Paths Sage.
But it was no problem for Nagato to create an asteroid.
Only those who have witnessed such legendary power.
Only then did I know the difference between God and mortals.
Despair hung over everyone’s heart.
They simply didn’t see any hope for Naruto and the other two.
“The power of creation is simply unbelievable.” Jiraiya took a look and couldn’t help but admire it.
Like everyone before him, he thought that Super Shinra Tensei was the limit, but he didn’t expect that Nagato’s ultimate killer move was far more than that.
With the power of the Six Paths like this, immortal arts have no chance of winning at all.
You know, the Nine-Tailed Fox’s rampage is so terrifying that it is unimaginable.
But even so, Nagato used this trick to control the runaway Nine-Tails.
Same with Jiraiya.
Orochimaru shook his head.
Apart from Itachi, he still had the courage to try the Sharingan, but the power of the Samsara Eye could kill him in seconds.
At the same time, he also envied Yakushi Kabuto’s good luck.
The upper limit of the Impure World Reincarnation ninjutsu depends entirely on the person you bring out from the world.
For the first and second generations, he could only use the castrated versions.
Nagato.
He is undoubtedly the best candidate for the Impure World Reincarnation and can unleash the power of the Impure World Reincarnation Nagato without any worries.
If he wants to launch the Konoha revival plan again, he only has the Edo Tensei Nagato.
With one hand, “Kunba cuts the antenna” and directly reaps everything.
Delicious.
At this time, no matter how perfect your team battle coordination is and how amazing your command awareness is, in the face of absolute strength, you can only wait to be destroyed.
“Are you ready to take out two Jinchuriki and a Mangekyō in one move?”
Fugaku stared at the screen.
It’s unbelievable.
The only other ninja who can be this strong is Nagato whom we have met now.
The only person he could think of was the one in the history of the Uchiha clan.
At this moment, the other Uchiha clan members had already fallen silent.
This was a huge blow to those who had initially admired Susanoo.
The power of the Rinnegan.
No one can defeat Nagato except Naruto’s Kotsukasa, and now Nagato, who has emerged from the Impure World Reincarnation, simply cannot listen to anything.
Obviously, the ultimate killer, Bie Tianzui, has no effect at all.
At the same time, Akatsuki organization.
Glancing at Itachi in the picture.
Obito could never have imagined that the biggest stumbling block to his plan would be his future members.
It would be fine if my brother chose to give it away for free.
And backstabbed him.
Obito now really feels that pretending to be stupid and hiding himself as a good-for-nothing gangster is a wise decision.
Even in front of the most loyal Kisame, he never revealed his strength and true identity.
He had no doubt at all.
If Itachi had enough information, he would have sent it before his plan was even halfway implemented.
Just thinking about it now makes me scared for my future self.
And there’s this guy Nagato.
Glancing at Nagato.
I saw that the latter still had an indifferent look on his face.
Obito was very angry.
However, seeing that Nagato, after his Impure World Reincarnation, worked so hard for the organization, he captured the Eight-Tailed Fox and the Nine-Tailed Fox in one go.
That would have exceeded the plan perfectly.
So when he saw this scene, even though he was wearing a mask, Obito couldn’t help but laugh like an aunt.
But then, his laughter stopped abruptly.
[Even though he had experienced the “Kun (chicken) Ba cutting antenna” once, when Naruto saw it again, he couldn’t help but be enveloped by despair, and kept shouting that we had to send it. 】
[The terrifying suction power of Chibaku Tensei, even with Tailed Beast Mode and Susanoo activated, he could not control his body from being sucked upwards.][But no one could have expected that Itachi’s performance at this time was extremely calm. He demonstrated what it meant to have the thinking of a Hokage at the age of 4.][“Any ninjutsu will have weaknesses!” This is the eternal truth that Itachi insists on. ][Even when facing an unsolvable move like Chibaku Tensei, Itachi successfully discovered a weakness that no one else could find.][“With the black ball as the core, as long as we each use our strongest long-range attack ninjutsu, we will definitely be able to break it!”][At Itachi’s suggestion, Killer Bee and Naruto immediately got busy. ][Mangekyo, Tailed Beast Ball, plus Rasenshuriken, each of these three ninjutsu is very powerful when taken alone. ][And the unsolvable Chibaku Tensei was cracked for the first time! ][That’s not all, the Ten Fist Sword appears again! ][As the strongest Kusanagi sword, this is undoubtedly Itachi’s strongest trump card. ][At the beginning, Snake lost his smile after being stabbed by a sword, and now even someone as strong as Nagato will suffer the same fate! ]At this moment, every ninja in every village in the ninja world was stunned.
It lasted for several minutes.
The ninja world was completely blown up this time.
They had witnessed the nuclear flat Konoha.
Witnessed the creation of the ninjutsu, Chibaku Tensei.
However, even so.
They still bowed down before the Ten Fist Sword again.
Nothing could be more shocking than this.
Even if you look at the entire ninja world, you will be troubled by the infinite chakra and the Impure World Reincarnation that cannot be killed.
Even if the Impure World Reincarnation is Nagato.
Itachi’s ten-fist sword is still as sharp and clean as ever, whether it’s evil or god, all beings are equal.
[Senju Tobirama: “One sword kills evil, one sword slays gods. I never thought that my proud Impure World Reincarnation Technique is completely worthless in front of this Uchiha!”]There was another remarkable comment in the barrage.
And after seeing the name.
Everyone felt their scalp tingling.
“teacher!”
Looking at the familiar name on the screen, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s body trembled.
What does this mean.
The person I fear most in my life has been watching everything silently.
Isn’t it that even myself…
Thinking of this, Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t dare to say anything, for fear that the second generation would name him in the barrage.
At this time, Orochimaru was completely convinced.
Even a being like Nagato was sealed by the Tenfist Sword, what else does he have to say?
“Three kinds of Mangekyō abilities, two sacred weapons, and a battle mindset that goes beyond the previous generations of Kages, is he really no match for Nagato who has the Rinnegan?”
Jiraiya already had the answer in his mind.
025: Double Susanoo vs. Kabuto Yakushi! (Old version)
“Sure enough! Ten-fist sword!”
Fugaku sighed.
Despite their different positions, he had to admit the Third Hokage’s admiration for Itachi.
At the age of 4, he could think like a Hokage.
Unlike Kakashi.
Also a genius.
The two were completely different in their later years.
But even after witnessing so much, he, as a father who knew his eldest son well, became more and more confused about him.
“Everyone has always believed that you were outshined by Shisui, but is that really the case?”
Uchiha Fugaku had a question.
Before, he thought that Shisui Kotoamatsukami overshadowed all the others.
But now it seems.
Ten-fist sword is also possible!
“Ten Fist Sword!”
“What a terrifying artifact!”
Obito looked at the screen with great fear.
In other words, Itachi is growing slowly, otherwise, relying on his determination to protect Konoha.
The Nine-Tailed Fox Rebellion back then was not so easy to start.
He had personally witnessed the Uzumaki clan’s most powerful forbidden technique, the Demonic Sealing Technique.
But in front of the Ten Fist Sword.
Be it the speed, the power of the seal, or the price paid, there is absolutely no comparison.
“But there’s nothing to worry about. It’s just that Itachi broke free of control and took care of Nagato all by himself!”
“Yakushi Kabuto has an army of Impure World Forces that is no less numerous than that of White Zetsu.”
Speaking of Pharmacist Kabuto.
Obito was extremely satisfied.
Nothing else.
This guy is really awesome!
He didn’t believe that with the help of Kabuto Yakushi, he couldn’t conquer the entire ninja world!
However, what happened next was what really broke Obito’s defense.
[After Nagato was offline, Kabuto punched the ground hard, but Nagato’s legs were not good to begin with, and Itachi’s unstoppable shuriken technique blocked Nagato’s vision, causing him to be stabbed from behind. Actually, there was nothing he could do about it.][After he calmed down, Kabuto started laughing again. He still had stronger cards in his hand.][But what he never expected was that this living father was so cruel that he would come to kill him through the Internet. ]“What the hell!”
Seeing this, Obito couldn’t help but swear.
The other side.
Another person who cursed like Obito was Orochimaru.
“Is it over yet?”
“Are you trying to wipe out my snake lineage?”
He now had the urge to rush into the Uchiha and strangle Itachi to death with his own hands.
But reason told him.
It’s a waste of time to go there at this time.
When this scene appeared, even other people shook their heads in amazement.
So cruel!
“The Ninja World War breaks out, all five villages are involved, and Itachi is needed to save the day?”
“Damn! I can’t even imagine it! Sealing Nagato is already an unimaginable contribution!”
“To be honest, even the Hokage has not given as much as this man has for the ninja world and Konoha! But Konoha…”
“As an Anbu, how could you say something that is detrimental to unity? The Will of Fire will punish you by making you copy it ten thousand times!”
“Humph! It’s true that I believe in the Will of Fire, but I trust my eyes more.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was very upset.
You’re not hiding it now, are you?
Can’t you see that I’m still Hokage now!
He was just trying to show his authority.
However……
“Senju Tobirama: “Although I don’t like Uchiha, if this person is of the same age as me, I will definitely be willing to pass the position of Hokage to him!”
“”And someone, I fought less than one thousandth of my brother, and you can only seal a pair of hands. Do you have the nerve to be a Hokage?””
“I came to your house to kill you alone, and Konoha was destroyed by nuclear weapons. Is this still the strong Konoha I entrusted to you?”
Even the words.
It was not difficult for Sarutobi Hiruzen to imagine how Tobirama wanted to kill someone with a knife.
“Second generation sir…”
Even Danzo felt scared when he thought of that person.
Fugaku could never imagine it.
Itachi could actually do this under such circumstances.
The one in front is still someone else’s puppet.
Next second.
Just prepare to go behind the scenes.
This efficiency.
That’s ridiculous…
Now he finally understood why the Uchiha failed. It was not because of anything else, but entirely because they lacked Itachi.
At this point, let alone other members of the tribe.
“If nothing else, Orochimaru is fully capable of leading the Uchiha to success!”
“Of course! If Konoha is in the hands of the Uchiha, we can definitely build it into the strongest ninja village under the leadership of Itachi!”
“We don’t even need him to contribute. Even if he just sits behind the scenes, we can form a huge fighting force.”
One person carried the whole audience.
Not to mention the entire Uchiha.
But then, they discovered that even though they had placed Itachi at an unimaginable height in their hearts, they still underestimated this godlike man.
[On the way here, I happened to meet Ou Doudou, who was no longer stupid. ][Although it is very touching for brothers to meet each other, for Kabuto, two Susanos are too difficult to fight! ]Many people have begun to worry about the dream maker at this time.
Itachi always gives people a feeling of being very deep in the water.
It seemed as if he didn’t give his all in every fight.
After showing off his skills one after another, this man still has a stronger trump card.
[Although this place has been found, Dou is not panicked at all! 】
[He calmly told Itachi that he could not be killed and that this ninjutsu could only be stopped voluntarily.][After Erzhuzi caught up, the scene strangely turned into a triangle camp. ]【Dou first teased the two brothers crazily. 】
【Then he immediately invited Sasuke to form a team. 】
[But at this time, Nijiru had already known the whole truth about Itachi, so how could this be possible? ]【Then Itachi said that he would use Tsukuyomi to unlock the Impure World.】
[Dou was very dissatisfied when he heard this! ][But Itachi said that every ninjutsu has its weaknesses, and your weakness is me! ]This is another classic quote.
Itachi has obviously never been a low-key person, but at this moment the entire ninja world still thinks that this man is too modest.
The Impure World Reincarnation can only be released voluntarily by the caster, which is outrageous.
But Itachi showed no mercy.
Everyone could only mourn for Yakushi Kabuto in their hearts.
To others, you are a master of dreams.
But for pocket.
This is clearly like resurrecting a big father for yourself.
026: The Snake Group is destroyed? I am the Snake Group alone! (Old version)
[Since the birth of the ninja world, no one has ever dealt with two Mangekyō at the same time. ][Dou said he didn’t like being stared at, so he pulled down his hat and used his snake’s sense of smell to observe his enemies.][In this way, the illusion of the Uchiha clan has lost its effect. ]In the picture.
Kabuto keeps yelling that he is inferior to Lord Orochimaru.
But in everyone’s eyes, he had already surpassed Orochimaru.
Kabuto fights very smartly.
He possessed the element of snake to the extreme.
Not only that, the abilities of those excellent experimental subjects were all mastered by Dou.
After inheriting Orochimaru’s legacy.
Kabuto tried every possible way to make himself stronger.
If you don’t have those excellent abilities, just force them on yourself.
Moreover, he also completed the Sage Mode, which even Orochimaru could not complete.
“Ryuchi Cave?”
“That’s an amazing place!”
Jiraiya sighed as he looked at Kabuto’s abilities in the picture.
He has fought against Orochimaru all his life.
Even Orochimaru was unable to learn the Sage Mode of Ryuchido.
But I didn’t expect that it was actually completed by Dou.
[“I have already shed my snake skin and transformed into a dragon!” Yakushi Kabuto grows a prominent dragon horn. ][Few people can handle two Susanoos so easily. 】
【But at this time, Yakushi Kabuto did it. 】
[At this time, Itachi was reminiscing about the time when they teamed up to kill wild boars when they were young. ][With perfect coordination, under the cover of Itachi’s feint attack, Sasuke’s Susanoo successfully shot an arrow at Kabuto Yakushi. ][However, in Sage Mode, Kabuto Yakushi was not affected by this damage at all. He seized the opportunity and stabbed Uchiha Itachi, who wanted to take him away in one blow.]At this moment, seeing the scene of Itachi being stabbed, everyone’s pupils were filled with disbelief.
Such a battle.
There is absolutely no comparison with the previous one.
“Kabuto! You really did teach me a lesson!”
Orochimaru became very excited.
I thought that Dou, as his successor, would also be killed in an instant, but he was obviously overthinking it.
Kabuto learned all the lessons from Orochimaru.
This move that stabbed Itachi.
He bravely testified for their Snake Sect in front of the Ninja World.
[Sasuke’s pupils widened, but he didn’t expect that Itachi, who was stabbed, turned into a group of crows and scattered. ]【Izanami! 】
[If Izanagi can change fate, then Izanami can decide fate. ][“It seems you still don’t understand what kind of person I am!” Kabuto Yakushi looked down on Itachi’s performance. ][“Immortal Technique! Inorganic Reincarnation!”][Kabuto Yakushi instantly changed the molten cave, and Itachi chose to use Susanoo to protect Sasuke without hesitation, but he was pierced by stalagmites from multiple directions. ]Seeing this, Susanoo Uchiha started cursing.
“It would be better if these two pillars didn’t come!”
“So what if you opened the Mangekyō and awakened Susanoo? You’re still a burden?”
“I can’t bear to watch this anymore!”
Even Fugaku looked extremely embarrassed.
You have to know that at this time, Sasuke had already received Itachi’s eyes transplant.
Is the kaleidoscope that won’t go blind so lame?
[“Kidomaru! The spider nest is open!”][“The knife can’t cut this spider silk!”][“Kimimaro! Warbler’s Dance!”][The powerful bloodline limit of the Corpse Bone Vein is displayed vividly. 】
[“Tayuya! Magic Flute Dream Sound Lock!”]【“Finally! Lord Orochimaru!”】
The snake group is destroyed?
I can be a snake group by myself!
Kabuto Yakushi’s performance left the ninja world stunned.
No one could have imagined it.
Even Orochimaru couldn’t have imagined it.
Especially, he dared to use illusion in front of Uchiha Itachi, and succeeded.
Show!
Orochimaru, who has no emotions, was deeply moved by Kabuto’s performance at this moment.
These are his most loyal subordinates.
No one could have imagined that even when there was only one person left, Kabuto could still lead them to fight.
However, when the entire ninja world continued to watch, they found something wrong.
The loop seemed to be going on forever.
Kill Itachi every time.
He would go back to the first time he stabbed Itachi with the sword.
“Does that mean…”
This feeling was all too familiar to Orochimaru.
But he shook his head, not believing it, and said, “He has already obtained the Sage Mode of Longdi Cave. In this mode, he clearly used the pupil of the snake to block his vision.”
But then, Itachi fully demonstrated that you, God Itachi, are still you, God Itachi.
[That’s right! Yakushi Kabuto was caught in an illusion. The way Kabuto used all kinds of tricks before, beating Itachi until he cried out, was all just his own fun.][The truth is, Kabuto is standing in front of the Itachi brothers, like a wooden stake, with no consciousness at all! ][Faced with Sasuke’s curiosity, Itachi finally explained. 】
[Since Izanami was born in ancient times, it has been listed as a forbidden technique by the head of the Uchiha clan. 】
[The most perverted thing about it is that it does not need to be released through vision, but is instead a pupil technique that uses the body senses of the caster and the opponent. ][The enemy will be constantly retraced in the environment, unable to break through or escape, but the price is extremely tragic, one of the caster’s eyes will lose sight forever. ][But Izanami is not impossible to unlock. 】
[Instead, you need to make the same choice as the caster, which is a pretty rogue skill. ][That is to say, you must do as I say. If you don’t do as I say, you will be trapped in the illusion world forever.]Hear this.
Everyone in the ninja world gasped almost at the same time.
Its actual effect is comparable to that of other gods.
As for the fact that the caster has to lose one eye as a price, is that a big deal to the Edo Weasel?
Then I took a fancy to this illusion technique.
Just like Kabuto Yakushi, being trapped in an infinite loop will cause even the most determined and persevering person to collapse.
…………
ps: Wow! Thanks to the big brother ‘空空的空’ for voting 2000 points to urge the update! Big brother is awesome! Big brother is rich! But there is really no need to vote to urge the update. I can meet the update requirements by updating normally. As long as the big brothers support me with more data and put in more effort, I will definitely work hard to update!
027: A castrated version like Nagato is worthy of being called a god? (Old version)
“Is this the real use of the Sharingan?”
Seeing this, Danzo’s blood pressure soared with excitement, and his old face was congested, making him look like a seriously ill patient.
“Orochimaru, I want a tattoo on my arm!”
He turned and spoke firmly to Orochimaru.
However, Orochimaru thought that the other party was joking with him.
Let’s not talk about whether an old man like you can get the Sharingan.
Even if I get it.
Izanami, such a powerful ability.
Would I be willing to give it to you?
Orochimaru was too lazy to pay attention to this guy.
At this time, there was an unprecedented silence in the office where Konoha’s top executives gathered.
But this is just the surface.
In fact, many people have already used voice transmission.
“How can we fight the Uchiha with this? Whether it’s Izanagi or Izanami, won’t we just give them away for free if we go there?”
“This guy wants to destroy a mere Uchiha! Try it again against the current Uchiha!”
“Destroy? How ridiculous! How can we destroy it?”
Even they themselves could not imagine that they were a moving treasure trove.
Personally speaking.
The Sharingan is so precious.
But they are a group.
Not only can they carry Sharingan, but they can also produce Sharingan.
So many Sharingans.
So many Izanami, Izanagi.
What else can they play with?
What’s more, Konoha is just a weak force.
Are you still worried that Uchiha’s launch of the transformation will allow other villages to benefit?
Just ask other villages if they dare to come!
“Fuck off!”
“The Byakugan can still be used to provide some protection, but forget about the Sharingan!”
In the Hidden Cloud Village, the Raikage gritted his teeth.
Even someone as powerful as Kabuto Yakushi was played around by Izanami.
Now even if Ying goes out in person.
It’s tantamount to running away and giving it away for free!
“It’s simply impossible to defend against it!”
Oonoki sighed.
After meeting Madara, he finally understood what a true Uchiha was, and the gap was simply irreparable.
So seeing Itachi’s talent and potential, he was not surprised at all that he could achieve such a record.
The only thing is sighing.
If there was such a talent in his village.
I will never let it fall to this point.
But think about it.
After all, it’s Sarutobi Hiruzen’s rule.
He still remembered that during the Third Ninja World War, even though Konoha clearly had the upper hand, the Third Hokage still sent people to seek peace with him.
If it were the Konoha in his memory.
There is no need for any ninja alliance later.
[After talking about the history of the Uchiha clan’s struggle, Itachi plans to use Tsukuyomi to directly unlock the Impure World Reincarnation Technique. ][In this way, all the reincarnated dead will disappear, including Itachi, of course. ]【The war will end soon! 】
[Itachi always felt that as Uchiha Itachi of Konoha Village, he had protected the village for the first time, and there was nothing in this world that made him linger. ][Sasuke got angry on the spot. ][He didn’t understand why his brother was still loyal to him even though Konoha Village had harmed him like this.][Even if his brother can forgive Konoha, he himself will not forgive. ][And the one who caused me to fall into hatred was my brother. How could he give up saving me and have no attachment to this world? ]To be honest, when seeing this, Uchiha Kitagen even suspected that Itachi had been controlled by Shisui Kotoamatsukami in the early days.
But from Itachi’s next words.
He doesn’t think so.
Even Itachi began to regret not looking Sasuke squarely in the eye and discussing the truth with him on an equal footing.
He saw in Sasuke that Sasuke fully possessed the power to change the Uchiha clan.
These words were not meant to appease Sasuke at all.
Because Itachi can really do it and accept Sasuke as whatever he becomes.
Come to think of it.
In the timeline of the genocide, even though Itachi was no longer too young, any other person would not be able to judge so much.
After all, it was Konoha in the early days.
Who doesn’t regard the Third Hokage as the strongest Hokage as a bible?
No further discussion was made on this issue.
Itachi’s Susanoo inventory was quite successful, and Uchiha Kitagen also received an extremely generous reward.
Eternal kaleidoscope.
Because he couldn’t accept other people’s cleanliness, this way of opening his eyes was simply too wonderful for Uchiha Beixuan.
No excessive joy.
Because Uchiha Kitahara knew very well that in this ninja world where cheats are supreme, the Mangekyō Sharingan can only have a place!
The right thing to do is to continue editing videos and gain powerful abilities.
As for the next video, Uchiha Kitahara had different ideas.
From the scene where Nagato appeared in the front.
When Uchiha Beixuan saw this group of Uchiha for the first time, he actually began to doubt his own strength.
“What a joke! Nagato’s Rinnegan is just a castrated version, is it worth making such a fuss?”
“You like to see God, don’t you?”
“OK!”
“This time, I will let you see what a true god in the ninja world is!”
“Ohnoki: “What a great ninja, with such a broad mind, unlocking the ‘Immortal Reincarnation’ is tantamount to saving the ninja world!””
“The Fourth Raikage Ai: “I have to admire that you accomplished it all by yourself!””
“Karoju Yagura: “As a shadow, I am not at the same level as them!””
「Luo Sha: “You are not alone!”」
Seeing Uchiha Itachi unleash the Impure World Reincarnation and save the ninja world, the ninja world could no longer hold back.
Everyone started using barrage.
Celebrated with great fanfare.
Only at this moment, Obito started to think all kinds of “mmp” in his heart.
Kabuto Yakushi is one of the two trump cards in his hand.
Although the White Zetsu army is not bad either.
But this is far from being comparable to the Impure World Reincarnation army.
Just when he was feeling hopeless and lamenting that none of his subordinates could be trusted, the next scene suddenly appeared, causing his body to tremble uncontrollably…
028: Top 5! Uchiha Madara! (Old version)
【Top 5! Uchiha Madara! 】
Simple and direct, without any description, the name means everything without any fancy gimmicks.
But when seeing these four big words, the entire ninja world began to tremble uncontrollably.
“It must be fake!”
Oonoki looked at the scene appearing on the screen, wondering if he had seen it wrong.
If he remembered correctly.
It is obvious that Uchiha Madara’s initial form was larger than the previous two.
But even so.
How come it’s only ranked fifth?
In this era, as the only one who had personally experienced the oppression of Uchiha Madara Susanoo, it was a little difficult for him to accept it.
“spot?”
At this moment, everyone in Konoha could no longer remain calm.
Although in the second generation, some news that was unfavorable to the village was strictly blocked.
But this man exists only in legend.
What the legend means is self-evident!
All the tribesmen looked at the scene in disbelief.
“Susanoo requires the Sharingan to activate!”
“There is no doubt that this is the privilege of our Uchiha clan!”
“And how could this strongest Uchiha be ranked only fifth?”
Banneng can be included in this inventory.
No one was surprised.
But they couldn’t figure out one thing.
As Uchiha Madara from ancient times, there is no doubt that the title of the strongest runs through the entire history of the Uchiha clan.
To the back.
In the case of the extermination of the Weasel clan.
The only Uchiha left is the second pillar.
It’s good that Erzhuzi has indeed activated Susanoo.
What a joke, how could Nijima, who looks so stupid, be better than Madara?
And there are three other spots available.
This is really elusive.
No further exploration was made on this issue.
The most important thing is to witness this legend with your own eyes.
“Senju Hashirama: “Haha! It’s finally Madara’s turn. Let me show you guys how it works!””
“Uchiha Madara: “I seriously doubt whether you are the one who made this ranking, otherwise who would rank me fifth!”
In the Pure Land.
At this time, Ban felt very unhappy.
For example, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui, these two younger generations can get his appreciation.
But how can we compare with him!
In terms of strength, he had once been inferior to Hashirama, of course that was in the past. Now, after possessing the power of the Rinnegan, even Hashirama could not look down on him.
At this time, the entire ninja world adjusted its state and was fully alert, ready to welcome this feast.
[The scene begins with the main battlefield of the Ninja Alliance. In the desert, on a high ground, a coffin is broken open and Uchiha Madara walks out.][“Reincarnation? No! It’s Impure World Reincarnation!”][Ban is confused. This is totally different from what we agreed on before.][When they arrived in front of the ninja alliance, everyone was stunned. Impure World Reincarnation meant that the person in front was dead, so who could the person wearing the mask be? ]At this moment, no one expected that Uchiha Madara would appear in this way.
Ninja Alliance?
Main battlefield!
The start is a royal bomb.
“Are you kidding me? Did Kabuto Yakushi release this guy from the world of filth?”
Judging from the information revealed in the picture, it is not difficult for Oonoki to guess the key information.
They still underestimated Kabuto Yakushi.
Isn’t it terrifying to see the filth appearing in the earth?
He and the ninja coalition in the picture all felt under tremendous pressure.
You know, before this, they had achieved a major victory and the morale of the army was greatly boosted.
But he was shocked by the first sight of Madara.
Even Orochimaru had to admit defeat.
“Kou, you really dare to filth the earth!”
No matter how conceited Orochimaru was, he had to admit that Kabuto was far better than Lan this time.
You must know that the first and second generations of his filthy land were castrated and could not be castrated anymore.
The Impure World Reincarnation ninjutsu summons powerful dead to fight for you, which is really very powerful.
But it also depends on the target.
Kabuto even did some tricks to allow Uchiha Madara to do whatever he wanted and exert the strongest power he had in his lifetime.
At this time, the other people in Konoha.
How dare I even think about it?
This is the rhythm of one person fighting against the coalition forces of the five major ninja villages!
This is how Madara-sama displays his strength without any explanation.
[Ban jumped down from the high ground. He agreed to Kabuto’s request to show his peak strength. ][He appeared in front of the densely packed ninja coalition.][One man vs. the ninja alliance! ][Even so, Madara’s face remained calm as always. On the contrary, beads of sweat appeared on the foreheads of the ninja coalition forces, and their Adam’s apples kept moving up and down due to nervousness.][With every step Madara took forward, the dark clouds in the sky moved forward a little further.]The sense of oppression on the screen is extremely strong.
Even at this moment, all the Uchiha in the Uchiha clan were holding their breath.
He only knew about this strongest man through text in Uchiha history.
But now.
Just a picture like that made even him feel a strong sense of suffocation.
He thought about the Uchiha collective positive changes.
But no one dared to imagine that an Uchiha could single-handedly challenge the entire ninja coalition.
Even though he was the head of the Uchiha clan, he didn’t dare to describe it like this in front of his clan members.
“So what if he is so powerful alone!”
“With so many ninjas and three Kage-level strongmen in charge, even if Madara comes out, he will just be sealed!”
Danzo said disdainfully.
He has always led a large number of roots to engage in group fights and collective sneak attacks, and has never looked down on the stupidity of fighting alone.
And don’t even think about it.
The Third Tsuchikage, Naruto, Gaara, and the Allied Ninja Forces were able to seal off several Kage-level warriors before Madara appeared.
Among them is the Devil Kinnikuman Third Generation Ai, who was able to fight the Eight-Tails in close combat and battle against ten thousand ninjas.
No matter how strong Madara is, he can only be one or two times stronger, right?
Danzo thought so in his heart, and became even more disdainful.
But only Ōnoki couldn’t hear his thoughts, otherwise it would be really unlucky.
You idiot, don’t take me with you.
029: The founder of the aesthetics of dance, Bamen Dunjia wants to fight him! (Old version)
Danzo was still chattering on, but the others had already ignored him. They watched the extremely exaggerated scene in the video in disbelief.
[Uchiha Madara quickened his pace, like a tiger charging into a flock of sheep.][With every punch and every move, Madara easily defeated every ninja that rushed towards him. ][This is a terrifying ninja coalition. ][But at this time, just a single encounter was enough to cause the army to be completely routed. ][“Do you want to dance too?”][Bara-sama’s dancing aesthetics can be called art. 】
【Fists, elbows, knees, palms, legs.】
[Then to kunai, shuriken, short sword, and detonating talisman. ][Madara knows everything and is proficient in everything, and he has demonstrated the fighting methods of large-scale battles during the Warring States Period to the fullest. ]“With such a large number, even the Sharingan can’t observe it all, right?”
Fugaku was dazzled.
Both were patriarchs of the Uchiha clan.
He never imagined that this Uchiha, who was born in the Warring States Period, would be so terrifying.
Nowadays, most of the battles between ninjas are small-scale battles of three or five, which cannot be compared with the rapidly changing situation on the battlefield.
The Uchiha clan has always been famous for their illusions and ninjutsu.
But no one could have imagined that Uchiha’s physical skills could be so powerful.
Use the simplest and most direct method to fight against numerous opponents.
“Might Guy: “I thought there was no opponent in the ninja world who could compete with me in physical skills, but I didn’t expect that this is the opponent that my Konoha Blue Beast desires the most!”
Everyone felt suffocated by the oppression of Madara-sama, but an extremely arrogant voice appeared in the barrage.
“The Fourth Raikage: “How ridiculous! I know Might Guy, the guy from Konoha who can’t practice Ninjutsu and can only practice Taijutsu. Apart from anything else, even my father, the strongest Raikage, doesn’t dare to confront him head-on, so what are you!”
The Fourth Raikage humiliated him mercilessly.
With combat power far exceeding that of a Kage, how can a mere jonin like you have the right to speak?
at this time.
It’s not just other villages that think so.
Even Konoha is no exception.
Kakashi glanced at his old friend.
He knew Kai’s competitive, tenacious and never-give-up character.
But that is Uchiha Madara after all…
Thinking back to that time, Kai had joined the Root because of him.
He still patted the latter’s shoulder with encouragement: “It’s okay, Kai!”
He still dislikes Might Guy as always.
At the same time, I am also very glad that I made the right choice.
Not to mention that Might Guy has no self-awareness and is not very strong. If this guy’s stupidity leads him astray, then he, Lord Danzo, will not even have time to cry.
But not all Konoha people are like this.
“Rock Lee: “Hmph! You are not allowed to look down on Teacher Gai. His Eight Gates Ninjutsu is the most powerful physical skill!”
“plum!”
Seeing that his most proud disciple was supporting him, Kai proudly showed his big white teeth in front of the Konoha’s high-ranking officials.
He was labeled as a ‘waste’ since he was a child and couldn’t even pass the entrance examination to the ninja school. However, with the encouragement of his father, he finally became a ninja and even a Jonin.
Able to compete with a genius like Kakashi.
Kay believes that there is no goal that cannot be achieved through hard work.
One hundred thousand push-ups a day, hundreds of kilometers of long-distance running, never-ending exercise, all the things that ordinary people are afraid of, Might Guy will take them all.
Of course there is also the “encouragement!” from everyone around me!
In the past, when Kai acted like this, no one would say anything, but bragging in front of Madara was really too much.
“I think this guy has become stupid from practicing physical skills!”
“That’s right! He indulges in his own pleasure all day long!”
“You don’t really think that if you work hard to become a jonin, you will be a great ninja with supernatural powers!”
“Little do you know that your great goal is completely insignificant in front of a genius. Let’s not talk about Itachi. Kakashi became a jonin at the age of twelve, but what was the result?”
“I really can’t stand this guy. It’s okay on normal days, but don’t bother me while I’m watching the video now.”
“I don’t know where he got the courage to post a comment. A legendary ninja like Madara probably wouldn’t even look at it. Hahaha, you see he still looks very expectant. It really made me laugh…”
“Uchiha Madara: “Oh? Is he a master of the Eight Gates? That’s definitely worth a fight!”
Susanoo or something like that.
To be honest, Madara wasn’t really interested at all.
After all, this thing can be used for eating, sleeping, drinking water, and bickering with Hashirama at any time.
He really couldn’t understand why these people were making such a fuss.
And in the video, his physical skills.
It’s just that he has been dead for a long time and his techniques are a bit old-fashioned, so he just stretches his muscles and bones a little to warm up.
Is this too shocking?
How rubbish are the ninjas of later generations.
When he was young, he and Hashirama fought large-scale battles like this on the battlefield every day for fun.
Fortunately, there was a barrage that attracted his attention and made him feel more interesting.
When I saw Madara reply to Might Guy online in seconds.
The entire ninja world was stunned.
The ones who were most dumbfounded were the senior executives in the Konoha Hokage’s office.
That’s the legendary Uchiha Madara!
Only the First Hokage, the God of Ninja, can compete with him.
He actually replied to Might Guy.
And in a formal way.
This…how can I be so worthy of this?
You know, Uchiha Itachi and Shisui, the two of them are his outstanding descendants, so what Madara meant by his words was that they performed quite well, and he told them to keep working hard, with a little admiration.
But it’s here at Might Guy.
But completely different…
Everyone looked at Might Guy, trying to find something different on this strange face that was famous in Konoha.
But after a while, they gave up.
If there’s anything special about this guy, it’s that his teeth are whiter.
Danzo smiled disdainfully.
“As expected, the Uchiha clan has always been of inferior character. Such a clan is totally unworthy of mention and not worthy of being looked up to…”
030: B-rank Ninjutsu becomes S-rank! Exaggerated first form of Susanoo! (Old version)
No one continued to argue about the issue with Might Guy, and everyone turned their attention to the next battle.
[After a one-on-one physical battle, the ninja coalition finally couldn’t hold back and took action first, using ninjutsu.][“Stop looking down on me!” Temari used her strongest wind escape technique. ]【And even the armor on his body was intact. 】
[He brushed the dust off his shoulders.][If you don’t know, you might think there was a gust of dust blowing from somewhere. ][In that case, Madara-sama will not be polite. ][“Fire Style! Great Fire Extinguishment!”][He simply made a hand gesture, and in an instant, a B-level ninjutsu, under Madara-sama’s trial, was forcibly transformed into an S-level.][The range of the technique is as large as a human using a flamethrower to roast ants.][On the Kirigakure side, water-style ninjas stepped forward one after another, and it took the “Water Array Wall” used by twenty ninjas to barely offset the attack! ]It would have been fine if he hadn’t used any ninjutsu before, but this simple ninjutsu shocked the ninja world.
“The Fourth Raikage: “Are you kidding me? Don’t you need to cast a hand seal to perform a ninjutsu of this magnitude?”
“Sarutobi Hiruzen: “If I remember correctly, this is the most basic B-level ninjutsu of the Uchiha clan!”
Although there is a lot of water in the title of Sarutobi Hiruzen as the strongest Hokage, the title of Ninjutsu Professor is indeed beyond reproach.
This guy is proficient in all kinds of ninjutsu.
Among them, fire-attribute ninjutsu has been proven to be effective time and time again.
So he knew it very well.
“This is indeed the strongest Uchiha!” Jiraiya exclaimed.
Even for him, it was the first time he saw a ninja who could use a simple B-level ninjutsu to such an extreme level.
If Orochimaru longs to acquire powerful ninjutsu and become a powerful ninja.
But it’s completely the opposite with Madara.
Because he is strong, even the simplest ninjutsu will become very powerful.
This is the real strong one.
Even the Uchiha at this moment was no exception.
“Is this really how Hao Huo Extinguishing is used?”
“No way, such a large range?”
“It should be S-rank!”
They both knew this move and were both Uchiha, but it made them feel like it was something on a different level of cognition.
This is outrageous.
They no longer dared to imagine it.
[One is Madara’s Fire Style, and the other is Ban’s Water Style. 】
[The huge flames and water walls cancel each other out, forming a huge cloud of fog that enveloped the entire battlefield.][“It’s out!”][The vision was blurred, and everyone was on guard against Madara’s sudden appearance. At this moment, countless fireballs blasted towards the crowd. Uchiha Madara rushed into the fog, holding a katana in his hand and slashing at the coalition forces crazily.][The ninja coalition no longer had any advantage in numbers, and faced with Madara-sama’s agile body, they felt helpless.]“I’m afraid there’s no one else in the entire ninja world who can treat the ninja coalition like animals!”
Ōnoki saw Madara in the picture.
Feeling more stressed.
He even found it hard to imagine how he in the picture was holding on.
Even though he had already witnessed the shocking scene of the nuclear destruction of Konoha.
But they still couldn’t imagine that someone could create such a suffocating sense of oppression with just such a simple method.
There aren’t any exaggerated ninjutsu, and it’s not even a serious fight, but this is Madara.
Every move was smooth and skillful to perfection.
A natural born fighter.
Can turn the horrific battlefield into your own stage.
At this time, the Uchiha clan didn’t know what to say. They even found it hard to believe that this was the power of the Uchiha clan.
[Faced with Uchiha Madara’s crazy slaughter, the leader of the coalition finally realized that if they continued like this, no matter how many people there were, it would only be a matter of time before they were killed.][Kazekage Gaara begins to act. He skillfully uses sand from the ground to continuously block Uchiha Madara’s space.][“Super large Rasengan!” Naruto seized the opportunity and immediately rolled out a huge ball. ][“Earth Escape! Earthquake Core!”]【Oonoki changes the terrain.】
[Naruto’s extremely powerful attack, Uchiha Madara obviously has no way to avoid it this time. 】
[Boom! A huge explosion sounded.]Obviously, Naruto had succeeded in this attack.
Everyone held their breath. It was hard to imagine what would happen next.
You know, Naruto is not Temari.
Even if this blow doesn’t kill you, it will at least cost you a layer of skin.
[However, at this critical moment, the blue Susanoo appeared, and the oncoming large Rasengan could no longer get any closer.][A huge blue fist knocked Naruto away. ]【”roar!”】
[Susanoo’s roar was deafening, and the most unimaginable thing was that the size of this initial form was much larger than the Karasu Tengu form they had seen before.]“Is it finally here?”
Oonoki looked at the scene on the screen and suddenly felt unable to breathe.
Psychological shadows and oppression that accompany you throughout your life.
It’s exactly the same as before, even a little more exaggerated.
It was at this time.
All the Iwagakure high-ranking officials around them finally understood why their highly respected and powerful Tsuchikage-sama had appeared so flustered since the very beginning of Susanoo.
All the Uchiha were stunned this time, precisely because they understood the Sharingan better.
The more they knew how terrifying Madara was.
I thought Itachi, Shisui, and the Karasu Tengu form of Susanoo were basically invincible in the ninja world.
But there is no way he can be compared to Madara.
No magical tools are needed, let alone any fancy abilities.
Madara can turn every seemingly ordinary attack into unimaginable power.
Even Susanoo is no exception.
Essential strength is the real invincibility.
At this moment, Ban in the picture used Susanoo to sweep away large numbers of ninja forces like sweeping away ants.
Only then did they truly realize what the true power of Susanoo was.
Whether it is fire jutsu, water jutsu, or other attributes of ninjutsu.
Susanoo was in front of him.
Like an impenetrable fortress.
On the contrary, with each blow of Susanoo, these ninja coalitions suffered large numbers of deaths.
031: Six Paths Sage, the power of God! (Old version)
[Gaara tried his best to use sand to make it difficult for Susanoo, but he didn’t know that this would accelerate the demise of the ninja coalition.][Susanoo suddenly had four more arms, and each hand tightly grasped a 40-meter-long sword.][Instantly, as the sword fell, large groups of ninjas from all directions flew up into the sky.]The scene was truly shocking.
You know.
In the picture, most of the people who were sent to heaven at this time accounted for one-fifth of the total number of ninjas in the ninja world.
And this one-fifth of people saw themselves ascend to heaven with their own eyes.
Is Susanoo strong?
You can only know it by experiencing it yourself.
Before, whether it was Orochimaru, the Root, or Nagato and others, only when you were killed in one second could you truly experience the horror of Susanoo.
“Damn it! If I had known that I would be fighting this guy in the future, I would never have joined the Allied Ninja Army!”
“It’s clearly a gift!”
“How can we fight this? Just ask how to fight!”
In the ninja world, the ninjas from the five major ninja villages felt despair as they watched.
[However, while Madara was frantically clearing the soldiers, Naruto finally prepared a big move. ][“Sorry, it’s finally done!”][Accumulating the power of nature, Naruto successfully created a “Wind Style! Rasenshuriken!”][“Go! Kazekage!”][“Earth escape! Light and heavy rock technique!”]【Oonoki helped Gaara reduce the weight of the sand. 】
[This time, Gaara will feint, Ōnoki will assist, and Naruto will be the main attacker. 】
[When faced with the other party discussing the battle plan and having everything ready, Madara-sama remained calm. 】
[Gaara found Susanoo’s weakness this time. He controlled the sand and pulled Madara out of Susanoo.]There is no Susanoo.
It means losing the defensive power.
This also means that S-level ninjutsu with extremely destructive power has a good chance of succeeding.
But is it really like that?
A man who can use B-level ninjutsu to the level of S-level, can you really not see it at all?
Everyone had doubts in their minds.
The next scene made everyone secretly say “as expected”.
[Faced with the oncoming Shuriken attack, Madara-sama had no intention of dodging at all. ][On the contrary, the original Mangekyo Sharingan in his eyes changed dramatically, just like the three magatama evolved into a Mangekyo. At this time, the Mangekyo directly evolved into the Samsara Eye. ]“Too many!”
[The ultimate move that Naruto had worked so hard to come up with was completely absorbed by the hand that Madara stretched out.]All members of the ninja world seemed to be collectively petrified.
They were dumbfounded!
I was completely dumbfounded!
Even the Uchiha clan were dumbfounded at this moment.
“Why does Madara have the Rinnegan?”
Fugaku’s face showed extreme disbelief.
Not to mention other people at this moment.
Moreover, Madara easily demonstrated the abilities that Nagato possessed. If this isn’t the real Rinnegan, then what is it?
“This is impossible…”
“It’s incredible…”
This time, even Shisui and Itachi couldn’t remain calm, as the Uchiha evolved from three magatama to the Rinnegan.
They knew very well what Madara’s Sharingan had just accomplished.
evolution…
Evolve towards a stronger power.
[“Just as I thought, the ultimate Sharingan is the Samsara Eye!” Kabuto Yakushi made his voice through the control of Wu. 】
[“I opened my eyes shortly before I died. Your name is Kabuto, right? What did you do to my body?” Madara replied. ][“Didn’t I tell you to make your abilities even better than they were in their prime?” Kabuto replied.][“You…actually got the secret of my body!”][“You, a rat who can’t even decipher the Uchiha Stele, actually cracked my secret!”][Bara’s eyes became extremely sharp. ][“I am just trying to establish a hypothesis based on the experimental data that Orochimaru and I have collected over the years!”][“And now, you have proved my hypothesis.”][“Six Paths Sage, I have finally used the power I created you to have a glimpse of his divine power!”][Pharmacist Kabuto said excitedly.][However, in response to his arrogance, Madara directly corrected him: “Don’t get me wrong, this power was not created by you!”]The conversation between the two left the entire ninja world in a fog.
But only Orochimaru could understand what kind of unimaginable thing Kabuto had done.
“Orochimaru: “The Impure World Reincarnation is to revive the fighting power of the heyday, but Madara opened the Samsara Eye when he was old. In this case, how could it be possible to be in a young state?”
“What kind of tricks did Kabuto have to make the young Madara have the Rinnegan of his old age?”
“Senju Tobirama: “I really can’t imagine that my Impure World Reincarnation Technique has brought such a great crisis to the ninja world, and there are actually people who can use my technique to such an extreme?”
Konoha, and even the entire ninja world is too tired to complain. Brother, do you realize now how much trouble your forbidden techniques have brought to the ninja world?
“Senju Tobirama: “You are Monkey’s disciple, right? To be honest, Madara’s young body and the Rinnegan are indeed beyond their prime, but I want to know what secrets Madara’s body hides!”
“Senju Hashirama: “The secret of Madara’s body? Idiot! Stupid Odo, shouldn’t you ask me this question? Madara and I have been childhood sweethearts since we were little. We often took off our pants together by the river…”
“Uchiha Madara: “Hashina!!!””
“Senju Hashirama: “Madara!!!””
“Senju Hashirama: “Then who! Arrange a prime time for me, and I’ll let Mada break both of his hands, and by the way, tell everyone here that they are all garbage.”
“Uchiha Madara: “Humph! In the past, I would have had no choice but to ask you to stand up, but now, sorry, I have to be the one to tell everyone to sit down!”
032: Heaven’s Obstacles! Help Nagato get rid of his addiction to God! (Old Version)
“I really was led astray by this guy Hashirama!”
Uchiha Madara was furious.
He almost missed the important information that Kabuto was saying.
It seems that his Moon Eye Project has been discovered.
There is also a physical secret. In fact, when he was fighting with Hashirama, he deliberately bit off a piece of flesh from the other person’s body.
It is obvious that Kabuto’s use of his Impure World Reincarnation is definitely not just a tool in the Ninja World War.
“What a big trouble!”
Uchiha Madara couldn’t have imagined that he not only had to be wary of Obito, but also had to be on guard against this guy.
He cannot use the Infinite Tsukuyomi before he is fully resurrected, so there must be no mistakes during this period.
The ninja had a bigger question.
“If I remember correctly, Nagato was also resurrected, even though he has the Rinnegan.”
“Why did Kabuto ask Uchiha Madara to give him a glimpse of the Six Paths Sage’s divine power?”
“The most important thing is that Uchiha Madara’s Samsara Eye evolved through his own evolution, which means that the power of the Samsara Eye belongs to Uchiha.”
“Hiss! Are you kidding me?”
“Then where did Nagato get his eyes? If I remember correctly, Nagato is from the Uzumaki clan!”
It would be better if this was not analyzed.
An analysis.
Instead, I have more questions.
And it makes people feel even more terrified and unbelievable.
But some people thought it was a joke.
Don’t even think about what the Six Paths Sage is.
That is something that really only exists in legends.
It is a being that can create the world and also destroy the world.
No matter how scary Madara is, he can’t be that scary.
However, just as everyone was thinking this, the next scene overturned everyone’s perception.
[Bara formed a seal with both hands. Yes, he just formed a seal. So it is more like a simple hand gesture than a seal.]【Susanoo also synchronized his movements. 】
[Unlike the previous S-level ninjutsu that caused a huge flame without any words, several seconds had passed since Madara had cast his seal, and the tens of thousands of ninjas at the scene did not see any moves.][Until they inadvertently looked up at the sky above their heads.][Snap!][The dumbfounded ninja coalition was unable to even hold on to their weapons, and threw them heavily to the ground. On the huge battlefield, the sound of a pin drop could be heard.][“Hehehe… bastard…”][“How is it possible…?”]【”What on earth is this…”】
[“Our strengths are not even in the same dimension!” Temari’s eyes were filled with despair. ][“The power of God?” Gaara also thought so. ][One of the leaders, Ohnoki, was even more terrified. ][As the perspective of the picture is zoomed out to the extreme, it can be seen that above the desert that cannot be seen at a glance, a meteorite seems to have poked a huge hole in the sky.][The huge radius of the meteorite was enough to cover tens of thousands of coalition forces below.]It is impossible to describe in words the sudden scene in this picture.
At this moment, all the ninjas in the entire ninja world, even including the Akatsuki organization, without exception, had a very desperate expression, just like the ninja alliance in the picture.
Even Nagato, who called himself a god, was dumbfounded.
In the past, he used the power of the Rinnegan to easily kill the demigod Hanzo in the ninja world, and then he became addicted to being a “god”.
Seeing the scene before him, Uchiha Madara exerted a little strength, which undoubtedly made him quit at once.
Let’s talk about the Uchiha clan at this time.
This scene was so shocking that it made their scalps tingle. Even those who possessed the Sharingan could not suppress the huge tremors in their pupils.
I can’t believe it.
It’s even more unimaginable.
The scene before my eyes.
It was actually done by them, the Uchiha.
They knew that this ancestor’s strength was so terrifying that he was called a god, but they never imagined that he could be so powerful.
There is no complete form of Susanoo.
There is no artifact.
There is no kaleidoscope ability.
Madara simply uses the simplest and most understated method to display his power to the fullest.
At this time, only Uchiha Beixuan seemed relatively calm.
Although he had seen such shocking scenes no less than n times in his previous life, every time he watched it, he couldn’t help but sigh that it was really too powerful.
It took a long time before all the people in the ninja world came to their senses, but once they did, they were immediately furious.
And it completely exploded.
“The Fourth Raikage: “What a joke! Is it still possible to fight?”
“Karotachi Yagura: “It can be seen that even without the control of Susanoo, this man is determined to destroy the ninja world!”
“Temari: “How could I be so foolish as to want to fight such a being?”
“Kanjuro: “You are already good enough. You can still stand and talk. If it were me, I would have collapsed long ago!”
“Is this the power of the Six Paths Sage?”
This time, Jiraiya completely believed what Kabuto Yakushi said in the picture.
Except for the Six Paths Sage.
Who can do this?
Just by forming three different seals with Susanoo, he was able to summon a meteorite of such a terrifying diameter.
“How dare you, Kabuto!”
Orochimaru thought he was crazy enough.
But he didn’t expect that his assistant, Kabuto Yakushi, was even crazier than himself.
Adjust the strength of the spots to the highest level.
This is something I dare not even think about.
He thought about it and restarted the Konoha collapse plan. When facing the third generation, he would use the Impure World Reincarnation Technique to send out Madara.
Madara said nothing.
Directly a meteorite.
Konoha was cleansed in an instant.
Then……
Then he was standing aside, without even a chance to escape, and became an innocent innocent.
Even if he was crazy, he wouldn’t dare to play like this.
It’s so scary.
It’s unimaginable.
It was not until now that they understood that from the very beginning of the battle, Uchiha Madara had not taken the Allied Ninja Forces seriously at all.
It can obviously be solved in one move.
But first I stretch my muscles with dance.
033: That guy from Iwagakure, he’s the first one to come forward when something happens! (Old version)
Now the final question is, facing the divine punishment from the God, how will these ninjas, who are like ants, face it?
From the moment they become ninjas, they accept every self-restraint of a ninja, complete their training, and become a strong person who can endure what ordinary people cannot.
But now, as if in an instant, the training results accumulated over the years were deprived.
It’s like being demoted to an ordinary person.
Terror lingers in the minds of all who witness this scene, both inside and outside the frame.
However, at this moment, an unexpected scene suddenly appeared.
That guy from Iwagakure Village, he’s the first one to come forward when something happens!
[“Meteorite… How could this happen… Is this still a ninjutsu… There is no way to escape…”]【Looking at the dejected look of the coalition forces around him, Ohnoki cursed, “It’s not over yet, what depressing words are you talking about!”】
[“Are you planning to throw away your life in vain? Try to do your best…” Ohnoki thinks it’s still possible to save him.][After saying this, no one could have imagined that this old man who often complained about his weak waist would sprint directly towards the meteorite above.]When this scene appeared, the entire ninja world was stunned.
Even Ōnoki himself was dumbfounded.
Are you so brave?
But don’t think about it.
Even Madara-sama has already started making preparations.
The Impure World Reincarnation ninjutsu is used to cause mutual destruction.
Yakushi Kabuto was really glad that he didn’t come in person.
This kind of power of mutual destruction is something that not everyone can possess.
“I knew it…”
Orochimaru stared at the screen intently. He knew very well that no matter how strong or abundant his vitality was, he would eventually die.
In front of this meteorite.
If you don’t resist, you will die.
[The little Karamis came to their senses and began to run around frantically.][“A flying ninja?” Kabuto Yakushi noticed Ohnoki flying towards the meteorite. ][“Then he should be the kid from Iwagakure Village, Ninjago!” Madara-sama is like an adult looking at a child.]In recent years, Iwagakure has always been on par with Kumogakure, and the overall strength of Konoha Village has long been unable to match it.
And Ōnoki is indeed worthy of the title of the strongest Tsuchikage.
But such a highly respected person, whom no one dared to underestimate, was treated like a child by the young man Ban.
Kid?
The corners of the mouths of all the Iwagakure ninjas twitched.
They had never heard anyone call their Tsuchikage like that.
After witnessing Madara’s terrifying strength.
In a sense, it is an honor for their Tsuchikage to be remembered by this god-like man.
At the same time, inside Uchiha.
From the very beginning, Madara brought a great shock to all Uchiha.
Whether it’s one person vs a coalition force of tens of thousands of people.
Or use this kind of divine power now.
He doesn’t even take the shadow seriously.
How powerful is this?
Look at the Uchiha again. Now it’s their turn to be a security guard, and the clan leader is the security captain. There is simply no comparison.
Only now did they realize how much shame they, as descendants, had brought to the Uchiha clan.
It’s okay to hesitate for so long over a mere coup.
They were even exterminated by their own people.
This is such a huge shame!
Fugaku was greatly stimulated.
It was not until this moment that he realized that as the clan leader, he not only did not have the power to change everything, but he was also so weak in momentum that he was simply ashamed to bear the honor of the Uchiha clan.
[“What is Grandpa Tsuchikage going to do?” At this moment, even the Senjutsu Naruto clone began to flee with the main force. ][“Reduce the weight of the meteorite and stop it from falling!” explained a Tsuchikage ninja.][It was at this moment that Ohnoki touched the meteorite that could destroy everything in an instant.][The picture forms a strong contrast. Compared with the size of the meteorite, Onoki is like an ant. ][“Earth escape! Super light and heavy rock technique!”]【This time, Ohnoki is risking his life and using all his strength. 】
[Seeing that the meteorite was about to hit the ground, Gaara immediately controlled the sand to form a support at the bottom of the meteorite. ][“Almost, almost…successful!”][Onoki’s head was almost smashed by the meteorite, and with a desperate roar, he finally stopped the meteorite from falling.]Gulu——
At this moment, the entire ninja world, whether it was the Kage, the Jonin, or even the ninja dogs at the village entrance, were all dumbfounded.
[“That Nian Tian Ping kid has become even more powerful!” Madara-sama watched the meteorite being successfully stopped and praised Ōnoki’s performance.]The image frozen by the meteorite undoubtedly forms a famous painting of the century.
Everyone, inside and outside the screen, was stunned.
It’s even unimaginable.
But it was successfully stopped.
Inside the Iwagakure Village.
Oonoki wiped the cold sweat from his forehead for himself in the picture.
Too.
When he met Madara-sama, he was still a young boy following behind Master Mu.
No matter what, my eighty years of skills are still worth trusting.
But for some reason, he always felt uneasy.
He was young then.
It seems that Madara has never shown his full strength in front of him.
So……
In an instant, Ohnoki thought of something, and when he saw the next scene, he was struck by lightning.
【”Very good…”】
[“Stopped…”][“Finally I was saved…”][The ninjas breathed a sigh of relief, as if they had found their lost souls. Even Ōnoki showed a cute smile of victory.
However, they had no idea that there was a huge threat approaching madly in the sky. 】
[Uchiha Madara: “Okay, then what can you do with the second one? Ohnoki…”]ps: Wow! Thank you for the 1000 VIP points from ‘blank empty’! Thank you for your support! Thank you for your kindness!
034: Uchiha Madara: If Hashirama hadn’t stopped us, would there still be five Kage in the Ninja World? (Old version)
[No one had a chance to react at all. In other words, the moment the second meteorite fell, the diameters of the two meteorites seemed to support the entire sky.][Such an exaggerated scene makes people feel more than just despair. ]The ninja world was suffocated for several seconds.
Accompanied by a ‘boom’ sound.
Even through the video, everyone seemed to have experienced an unimaginable earthquake in the real world.
This shock.
It’s beyond words!
[“The transfer intelligence department sent a message that a huge rock that almost blocked out the sky and the sun fell from the sky above the battlefield of the Fourth Army…”][“That’s how vibrations are created…”]【”Oh my god…giving so many people at once…”】
[The Ninja Alliance, the General Command, the personnel in charge of intelligence felt like they had something stuck in their throats.]The sound in the picture made the ninja world feel creepy.
Come back to your senses from your daze.
They then realized that what they saw was not a horrible natural disaster at all.
It’s just a man using a little bit of his own strength…
“Gurgle!”
“It’s terrible! It’s just too terrible!”
Orochimaru stared at the screen intently.
From the first one, people already felt desperate, and the second one was even more unimaginable.
But even with such unimaginable combat power, it was displayed so easily in Madara’s hands. This is what makes people feel the most scalp tingling.
Originally in their minds, Nagato’s Chibaku Tensei was nothing in front of them.
god!
What is God?
This is God!
At this time, Uchiha came to his senses and understood this truth.
This is the supreme god of the Uchiha people.
With his own strength, he suppressed the entire ninja world.
Make all ninjas feel completely terrified in front of him.
“I have to say, when it comes to finishing off the enemy, Madara knows the importance of that better than anyone else!” Uchiha Kitahara praised.
A coalition of ninjas was wiped out in one fell swoop.
Even though they used all their strength, only a few survived, and Ōnoki was seriously injured and passed out.
This situation once again gave Nagato a huge shock.
The most he could possibly create is a Super God Luo Tensei and a Chibaku Tensei. A meteorite of this size cannot be created even if he risks his life.
Not to mention, Madara could summon a second one in a matter of minutes.
“spot!”
“Is this the spot?”
He glanced at Ah Fei standing beside him, wondering if he had seen such a scene before.
He would never believe that it was Madara wearing a mask.
Because of this power.
As long as they survive, capturing the tailed beasts will be a piece of cake. Why would they need the Akatsuki organization?
It’s not just as simple as capturing the tailed beasts. Even the entire ninja world will have to bow down in front of it.
“Ohnoki: “I know what some of you are thinking. To be honest, I never thought I could defeat Madara. At least it is impossible for me to do it alone! .
It seems that in this lifetime, there is no way to erase the psychological trauma of going to Konoha to beg for peaceful diplomatic relations!”
Ōnoki felt helpless.
From the moment he took over the first meteorite, the shadow in his heart seemed to have disappeared a lot.
But then the second meteorite suddenly appeared.
He just discovered.
This time the psychological shadow is completely irreversible and will be forever deeply rooted.
At this moment, the implicit meaning of the Tsuchikage’s words shocked all the major ninja villages.
The psychological shadow caused by spots is not the most important point.
The point is.
Who is the Third Tsuchikage?
He is a professional at fighting Konoha!
Under the leadership of the Third Tsuchikage, Konoha never gained any advantage in the Ninja World War.
But such an incredibly powerful person actually went to Konoha to beg for peaceful diplomatic relations?
A bunch of diehard jonin in the village are feeling very frustrated. What kind of life are they living now?
Even the Hyuga family had to compromise. Even though they were clearly in the right, they still had to sacrifice their lives to appease the anger of other villages.
What is this like?
Wagging the tail and begging for mercy!
Uchiha was completely sober.
No matter what, Madara was one of the leaders of the village at that time. Look at how powerful Konoha was at that time?
But now!
What does this mean?
Everyone gave Itachi a look that showed understanding!
…….
“The Fourth Raikage: “Tsuchikage, please don’t think like that. If the five of us join forces, we will definitely be able to defeat Uchiha Madara!”
The Fourth Raikage had a warlike personality to begin with, and it was the Third Raikage who abdicated in favor of him, so he was brought up according to the highest standards of a Kage since he was young.
This shows that as a shadow, he not only has sufficient strength, but also possesses all the talents and vision that a shadow should have.
To put it bluntly.
At this time, it doesn’t matter whether they are villages or not. If they don’t join forces to fight against Uchiha Madara, none of them will be able to escape.
Even though there were heavy losses on the battlefield, it was not enough to destroy the ninja world, but if a meteorite hit their village, that might not be the case.
This is something that is unthinkable.
“Jiraiya: “That’s right! Although this move has a huge range of power, it has a flaw that cannot be ignored, and that is the speed of landing. Most Kage-level strongmen would have been able to escape long ago.”
“As a Kage, the Tsuchikage cannot ignore the safety of the ninjas below, so he can only choose to fight head-on.”
The battle between ninjas is not just a show of bravery, but rather a counteraction between attributes.
Knowing how to use it flexibly, taking advantage of one’s strengths and avoiding one’s weaknesses is the true combat awareness.
Jiraiya’s words were like a revelation to everyone.
They woke up instantly.
From the previous scenes, they remembered clearly that Itachi once said this.
‘Any ninjutsu must have its weaknesses!’
Isn’t it true that a meteorite with spots falls slowly?
It is easy to eliminate such a large-scale coalition, but it requires fighting against several Kage-level warriors.
It’s definitely not that simple.
“Uchiha Madara: “Oh? This is an interesting idea. Are you going to fight the Five Kage? To be honest, I had this idea when each village was in its first generation. If Hashirama hadn’t stopped me at that time, how could there be Five Kage in the Ninja World?”
035: Seeing you perform the psychic technique, you directly perform the psychic Nine-Tailed Fox? (Old version)
“Senju Hashirama: “Don’t listen to his nonsense! How could I not think he was that awesome? Come on! Join forces and believe in the power of bonds, you are the best!”
The first Hokage, as the only man who had defeated Uchiha Madara, his words undoubtedly gave great encouragement to the ninja world.
“The First Hokage was right!”
“It’s just a mere Uchiha!”
Danzo said disdainfully again.
Just shadow-level strength!
There are plenty of roots. Even if there are not enough now, if he is given time and authority in the future, he can cultivate them.
Until then…
Danzo’s eyes sparkled.
Don’t think that Danzo wouldn’t think so. Even when Pain destroyed Konoha with his nuclear weapon, this man dared to wait until Pain had completed the cleansing of Konoha and then came out to intercept him. He was that confident.
However, what Danzo said still shocked Sarutobi Hiruzen. He couldn’t believe it…
“This old guy has been under my nose all these years. Could it be that he really has some special method to deal with Uchiha?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was extremely confused.
That’s the truth.
But he had to admit that even though he controlled Konoha to this extent, he never expected that Orochimaru would kill him.
And the most uncomfortable thing is that he was defeated before Danzo.
This brought an end to the open and secret struggles between the two that had lasted for most of their lives.
However, he doesn’t have the energy to think about it now.
The next Hokage is Tsunade.
Without a doubt.
As his own disciple and the only direct descendant of the Senju clan, and as the inheritor of the fairyland Wet Bone Forest, he is very confident in Tsunade’s strength.
“But don’t ever think that Tsunade is just a wet nurse…” Sarutobi Hiruzen recalled the past, with trembling in his eyes.
Although this generation of Five Kage cannot be said to be the strongest, they are definitely a generation with considerable strength.
[“Too amazing!” Even though Kabuto had prepared himself mentally beforehand, he was still shocked by the scene after Madara’s attack.][And at this moment, Kabuto revealed an unimaginable secret. He guessed that Madara did not die in the battle with the first generation, but instead gained the power of the first generation. ]“Senju Hashirama: “Madara! Could it be that you…”
“Uchiha Madara: “Huh! You didn’t expect that! Hashina!”
“Senju Hashirama: “Did you gain the power of bond from me?”
Uchiha Madara: …
He thought that since it was exposed, there was nothing to hide, but he didn’t expect that Hashirama’s answer made him so angry.
Itachi, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, “Could it be that the power of the Thousand Hands is the opportunity for the Mangekyō to evolve into the Rinnegan?”
puff!
Uchiha Beixuan almost couldn’t hold back his breath.
This can all be guessed.
As expected, it’s Itachi…
Itachi’s words at this time made all the Uchiha people gasp. Uchiha Madara’s power was already terrifying.
What if this is combined with the power of the first generation?
They simply didn’t dare to think further.
“impossible!”
“Absolutely impossible!”
“The only one who can obtain the power of the First Generation is me. How can a mere Uchiha be worthy of obtaining the power of the First Generation!”
Danzo slammed Sarutobi Hiruzen’s desk.
He has already regarded the Hokage’s office as his home.
When it comes to the research on the first generation of power, he has to mention his own masterpiece.
Yamato is the only one in the ninja world who possesses Wood Release Kekkei Genkai.
Although not as good as described in the literature.
But I haven’t witnessed it myself.
Who knew that the power of the first generation must be so exaggerated.
Of course, even if it can’t compare to the first generation.
But it is more than enough to limit the power of the Nine-Tailed Fox.
You have to know that it was the Nine-Tailed Fox. Even someone as strong as Yongdaimei had to sacrifice her own life.
So it’s already pretty good to be able to achieve this.
Proves that he has truly obtained the power of the first generation.
And just at this moment…
[“There are some things I want to confirm first…”][“Spiritualism!”]【Ban suddenly pressed his palm to the ground. 】
To be honest, they never thought that Madara-sama actually had his own summoning beast.
Whether it was physical skills, ninjutsu, or divine power, they were unrivaled in the entire ninja world.
Now he is performing spiritualism again.
How can one not be curious about this?
The main reason is that Madara-sama lived many generations ago, how could a summoning beast live that long?
But just as the entire ninja world was watching, the next second they suddenly saw Naruto holding his stomach and howling, and everyone immediately lost their composure.
Holy shit! It turns out the summoned beast is a nine-tailed beast!
Who the hell would believe this!
Suddenly, no one could believe the reality that appeared before them.
“Jiraiya: “You must be kidding! You actually used the Nine-Tails as your own summoning beast! Eitai-mei risked her life to seal the Nine-Tails!”
“The Fourth Raikage: “No way! Summon the Nine-Tails directly?””
“Ohnoki: “I suddenly remembered something. You may not believe it, but at the beginning, none of our other ninja villages had a single tailed beast!”
“Senju Hashirama: “Ah? So there are four generations in the village? But…how could sealing the Nine-Tails lead to death? This is unscientific! The Nine-Tails is so cute! I was afraid that my wife would be bored, so I caught it from Madara and gave it to her as a pet…”
“How could sealing the Nine-Tailed Fox result in death?”
《Take the Nine-Tailed Fox as a summoning beast! 》
“Catch them as pets?”
Why do these words sound so ridiculous?
This is not something a human can say at all.
Even though this was their first Hokage, Konoha couldn’t help but curse in their heart this time.
During the Nine-Tailed Fox Rebellion.
Their Konoha was almost destroyed by this beast!
What’s more, we only called them beasts verbally, but you two actually treated them as beasts.
One treats it as a spiritual beast, which comes when called and leaves when dismissed; the other treats it as a pet, which he catches whenever he wants and even gives to his wife.
Are you kidding?
They would never believe it even if you beat them to death.
“Senju Tobirama: ‘Hmph! I get angry just talking about this. If you hadn’t sent all the tailed beasts away, how could there be so many wars for the tailed beasts later?'”
036: No doubt, before the tree comes, you have three bedrooms and one living room! (Old version)
“Senju Hashirama: “My foolish Odoudou, I told you to believe in the power of bonds. The tailed beasts are all external to the body. If you hadn’t insisted, I would have given away the Nine-Tails.”
“How can I accommodate him with such a large body?”
“You have to know that housing prices in Konoha are so expensive. It would cost a lot to find a place for Kyuubi to live!”
“Is the salary I earn as a Hokage enough?”
“It’s totally not enough!”
“Apart from the money issue, this Husky also likes to destroy the house.”
“If your sister-in-law hadn’t sealed herself in order to solve the housing problem, I would have been so worried!”
“Speaking of this, I want to say one more thing. Thank you so much. If it weren’t for you, Xiao Gang would have more uncles, brothers and sisters!”
“Senju Tobirama: “…””
Everyone in the Ninja World:…
They really could understand the helplessness in the heart of the Second Hokage.
It is not difficult to imagine that when the two brothers were in power, during festivals, the big and strong brother would emptied out all the family property and give it away.
But his thrifty and sensible younger brother couldn’t be stopped no matter what.
“Uchiha Madara: “It’s gone! At worst, we can just catch it again! It’s just a beast!””
“Senju Hashirama: “That’s right! My stupid Odo, learn from Madara. I told you at the beginning that letting Madara be the Hokage was the right choice, but you refused to listen!”
In fact, Madara was talking to himself in the picture.
After all, the Nine-Tsukuyomi is indispensable to completing the Infinite Tsukuyomi plan!
But everyone else in the ninja world had already been shocked by the conversation between these two ninja gods.
At worst, we can just catch him again?
You treat the tailed beasts as toys, right?
Also, let Madara be the Hokage!
Oh My God!
This time, Konoha was shocked by what Hashirama said.
At this time, inside Uchiha.
“The origin of Konoha was originally named by our ancestor Madara, but Konoha chooses to destroy us?”
Fugaku recalled the historical materials recorded in the Uchiha family tree.
At the same time, I also feel very sad about the history of the Uchiha clan during that period.
Uchiha Kitagen glanced at Fugaku.
He said sarcastically: “It’s a pity that Madara was born at the wrong time. The Uchiha clan of this period is worthy of the clan leader Madara at that time!”
Unfortunately, Madara was completely disappointed with the Uchiha.
And he has a bigger goal.
However, Uchiha Beixuan knew that this was just a mirage and a bubble.
Since he lives in Uchiha, he will definitely rewrite all of this!
[Right now, Kabuto Yakushi is more anxious about Madara’s plan than Madara himself. He can’t wait to capture the Nine-Tails.]【But it seems that Madara-sama is not completely satisfied. 】
【”No!”】
[“There’s a ninjutsu that I need to try. There are too few people there. It would be more beautiful if there were more people!”]【Madara took the initiative to expose his location. 】
[“Wood Release! The tree is coming!”][Instantly, as Madara clapped his hands and shouted, “Come on!”, vines as thick as prehistoric pythons surged wildly behind him, with such a fast speed and a large range that it was like a flood.]The appearance of this scene once again shocked the ninja world.
Especially Danzo.
Compared with this kind of Wood Release, what else can Yamato, whom I have trained with great effort, be but a house with three bedrooms and a living room?
Is this Wood Release?
He didn’t expect that the slap in the face would come so quickly.
“Senju Hashirama: “Hiss, Madara has really gained the power of bondage from me. His Wood Release is already one tenth of mine! Not bad!”
“Senju Tobirama: “Brother! This is not the point!””
The ninja world was in tears at this moment.
What a miserable group!
How can you fight against a being like Madara?
The thought of joining the Ninja Alliance in the future and encountering them made their scalps tingle.
This is also a hammer!
He even obtained the Wood Release of the First Generation. How did he do that?
Uchiha inside.
Uchiha Itachi was stunned for a moment.
He originally thought that obtaining the power of the first generation meant an opportunity to open the Rinnegan.
What I didn’t expect was.
For Madara, even Wood Release, a bloodline limit that is so rare that it cannot be rarer and so difficult that it cannot be more difficult, can be mastered easily.
And it also releases the true power of Wood Release.
Only by seeing this scene with your own eyes.
Only then did they understand the level of the only opponent who could compete with Madara when Konoha was first established.
So scary!
It’s simply unimaginable!
However, when they saw this, it was no longer difficult for them to understand why the tailed beasts, which were regarded as of utmost importance by every ninja village, were so insignificant in the eyes of these two.
“Uchiha Madara: “Of course I know this power is far inferior to yours, and if you are really like this, how can you be worthy of being my only opponent!”
The two big guys sang the same tune, and the other ninjas couldn’t get a word in, nor did they have the right to speak.
What they are concerned about now is what will happen to the only remaining clone of Naruto in the picture, the seriously injured Ōnoki, and Temari and the other little Karami.
However, no one could have imagined that when everyone on the battlefield was defeated, an unexpected presence would stand out.
【At this time, the Nine-Tails directly said to Naruto, “Old Naruto, do you want chakra?”】
[“Then send it here right away!”][In this situation, Naruto can’t think so much. 】
[But the Nine-Tails still gave Naruto a reassuring explanation. ][I would rather pay your rent than be caught by Ban and ridden like a dog. ]【Sweep the weakness! 】
[Naruto’s clone’s chakra status is instantly maxed out. ][Multiple shadow clones fully activated! ][Rub as many large Rasengan as you can! 】
Naruto in the picture, relying solely on his own strength, quickly became a reinforced group.
There were so many people that they were almost innumerable.
Faced with the Wood Release that was like a city wall, countless Narutos, holding large Rasengan in their hands, fought against the Wood Release one after another.
Little did they know that this extremely shocking and fearless scene actually made the other Chuuriki cry.
They just wanted to say: “We are both tailed beasts, but the Nine-Tails’ family background is too rich……”
037: Five Kage vs. Uchiha Madara! (Old version)
Do you know why Multiple Shadow Clones is a forbidden technique?
If an ordinary person drove it like this, he would have died long ago, not to mention making a big meatball for everyone.
What is Chatonla!
This is tens of millions of Kakashi units of chakra.
Just thinking about it makes my scalp tingle.
In the words of Madara and Hashirama, he only used one tenth of his Wood Release, but it was enough to make Naruto, who came from a wealthy family, exhausted.
[“I used up all the Nine-Tails’ chakra in an instant!” The clone Naruto enjoyed the rent that the Nine-Tails voluntarily paid, but he only felt good for a moment.][“It’s finally time to regain my self-esteem. Having an opponent like this is enough!” Even though he was seriously injured, Ohnoki still refused to give up. ][“I’ll deal with him!”][The Tsuchikage’s words shocked the others around him. This was the first time they had seen this usually steady old man being so desperate.]The Tsuchikage is really tough!
Inside the Iwagakure Village, everyone was in disbelief. Was this still the little old man with a weak back that they remembered?
“Ohnoki: “You’re right. Find yourself again, Ohnoki. You can’t live in Madara’s shadow forever!”
They were deeply moved by themselves in the picture.
[“You are too tired to dance?”]【“Oonoki!”】
[“What does that expression mean?”][“With the lessons learned in the past, you should understand how big the gap between us is!” Uchiha Madara said disdainfully. ][At the same time, the memory from n years ago was dug up again. ][Uchiha Madara looked down at Ohnoki like a king: “There is no alliance. Obey the power of Konoha!”]In front of Madara-sama, even Ōnoki, who possesses the bloodline of elimination, can only tremble in fear.
The scene brought quite a shock to the ninja world. It is hard to imagine that Iwagakure is now the leading ninja world.
The past was so humble.
“Uchiha Kitagen: “That’s right! This is what a leader of Konoha Village should look like!””
“Uchiha Madara: “Oh? The current Uchiha actually has such awareness?”
As the clan leader, this was the first time in his life that he saw clan members standing on his side.
He originally thought that this clan was completely hopeless, but now it seems that it is not what he thought.
It was at this moment, with Uchiha Kitahara’s speech, that all the Uchiha who had been suppressing their grievances finally vented!
“Uchiha Inahimi: “Alliance? Peace? Establishment of diplomatic relations? What a joke! Madara-sama is invincible! Uchiha is invincible!”
“Uchiha Yashiro: “We cannot accept being exterminated. We want to be like Madara-sama and use absolute power to suppress everything!”
“Uchiha Tetsuka: “What a rubbish Konoha is. Without Madara-sama, it is nothing. After several ninja wars, the village has declined beyond recognition. I really regret that our ancestors did not continue to follow in Madara-sama’s footsteps!”
“Uchiha Sarada: “I want my father and uncle to be by my side. I need my family. I don’t want to be the only one left in Uchiha!”
“Uchiha Fugaku: “Who are you, Sarada? Why haven’t I heard of you?”
“Uchiha Sarada: “Grandpa, I am your granddaughter, my father is Sasuke, my uncle is Itachi, and I am many, many years away from you!”
Sasuke’s daughter?
In an instant, Uchiha Fugaku’s body froze.
Even Itachi, who had always been thinking like a Hokage, could no longer remain calm.
Taking all aspects of the village into consideration, he saved the village from crisis and saved the ninja world.
In the end, he found that he had neglected Sasuke’s family.
He has always been busy.
There is simply no time to train with Sasuke.
This is a huge regret in Itachi’s heart.
So Sasuke should have a little sweetheart.
He must be spoiled to death!
From what this little sweetheart said, it was not difficult for him to guess that Sasuke had probably become like him, passing by his home three times without entering.
How can this be!
Uchiha Itachi was shaken!
This time I was really shaken!
His reactions at this moment were all seen by Uchiha Beixuan.
“I can’t believe it! The system even put the video I edited into the BoRan World!”
Burning the world!
Uchiha Beixuan felt a headache when he thought of that passionate world.
The reason for his headache was simple.
One style, peach style…
In front of those aliens, the little strength I have now is far from enough to protect myself.
“Why did Uchiha suddenly come to his senses?”
Madara was surprised after taking in all the Uchiha’s speeches.
You should have said it earlier!
If only you had said so earlier!
Why should I bother with the Infinite Tsukuyomi plan? Wouldn’t it be better to just turn the entire ninja world into Uchiha?
After sighing for a while, Madara became more interested in the content of this video. He wanted to see what else in the ninja world could stop him now.
[On the other side, the hot-tempered Tsunade is about to use the Sky-Send Technique, but this is a ninjutsu that can only transport items, and the risk factor is ridiculously high. Only the tough Raikage and his father dare to do this. ]【And there is also a lot of luck involved. 】
[Speaking of this, Tsunade is full of confidence: “I can’t win when I’m gambling with money, but when I’m gambling with my life, my winning rate is 100%!”][Tsunade looked like this, and the others obviously didn’t believe it. You’re lucky, that’s all seeing a ghost. ][But the tough Raikage chose to support at this time! ]“Senju Hashirama: “Tsuna, that’s not what I taught you!”
“Senju Tobirama: “Brother, I really don’t want to say anything to you. I usually teach Tsuna how to write Ninjutsu, but Tsuna only learns what you teach him. As a Hokage, can you bet on this thing?”
“What do you mean you can’t afford to buy a house for Kyuubi? I think all of my sister-in-law’s wealth has been squandered by you alone!”
“Jiraiya: “What’s going on! Are the five Kage going to gather together to fight against Uchiha Madara?”
“The Fourth Raikage: “That’s right! Although Tsunade is a woman, I admire her courage and bravery very much! We will definitely win if we can fight alongside these Kages!”
“Mei Terumi: “But before that, marriage is the most important thing. I can’t believe I’m still unmarried even though I’ve become a Kage…”
038: Princess Tsuchikage is riding on my head, what can you use to fight me? (Old version)
【With a flash of bright light, two large feet force away Madara who is charging towards Ōnoki.】
[“Bad boy and Princess Tsunade?”][Onoki looked at the two people rushing over with a bruised face.]【But that’s not all.】
[With the appearance of the Thunderbolt Team and Mei Terumi joining the formation, the Five Kage are truly gathered this time. ]No one could have imagined that the five Kage would one day fight side by side.
At this moment, the ninja world, which had been shrouded in deep pressure, felt like it had been given a shot of adrenaline.
Looking at all the Ninja Wars.
There has never been such an exciting scene.
The allied forces were annihilated.
Then the five shadows gathered together.
Everyone knew that the real battle was about to begin.
[Seeing the five people who represented the top power of the ninja world in front of him, Uchiha Madara said calmly: “It just so happens that I want to try other moves!”][The battle started instantly. Tsunade was responsible for healing the Tsuchikage and Kazekage, while the Raikage and Mizukage were responsible for taking the lead. ][“Laojutsu! Monster dissolving technique!”][Instantly, a huge amount of highly corrosive solution poured out.][“I’m too lazy to absorb this kind of trick!” Madara said this, but his body was looking for favorable terrain everywhere. ]An expert can tell whether something is good or not with just one look.
Mei Terumi immediately built a private sulfuric acid pool for Madara-sama.
The Fourth Raikage even gave Madara-sama a “E”-style massage with his “Thunder-Severing Chiyo Dance”.
As a senior, Madara was beating and praising at the same time.
It doesn’t look like a life-and-death fight between Kage-level warriors at all.
But these scenes made the other ninjas stunned.
They don’t know whether this level is strong or not.
But the only thing they know is that at least 99.999…% of the ninjas in the ninja world are not qualified to participate.
Even the other little Karami in the picture were no exception. They just felt that they were redundant standing aside.
“Orochimaru: “This is a battle between truly powerful people!””
“Jiraiya: “You still underestimate the strength of other ninja villages. This lava escape technique is no less powerful than the stomach acid of the toads of Myoboku Mountain. If you are bitten by this woman, it’s no wonder that no one dares to marry her…”
“The Fourth Raikage: “This move of mine can even break the horns on the Eight-Tails’ head!”
“Mei Terumi: “I don’t like men who can melt in an instant!””
“Tsunade: “Since our grandfather was able to defeat him, then we, the five Kage, can definitely do it too!”
“Utatane Koharu: “Princess, you finally thought it through. As long as you are willing, we will immediately promote you to be the Hokage!”
“Luo Sha: “It’s really hard to imagine that my son is so young, but he is better than me as a father!”
….
At this moment, no matter how many differences there were in the ninja world, they stood together without hesitation.
They were very worried about Madara-sama.
“With this level of corrosion, even Susanoo might not be able to withstand it!” Shisui looked at the screen and analyzed calmly.
It is too difficult to deal with two Kages who are extremely good at speed and range by oneself, not to mention that there will be three more Kages to come.
But what Madara did next was to tell everyone that a massage is just a massage after all, and a hot spring is just a hot spring.
The simple first form of Susanoo appeared, and Madara was inside it, unharmed.
[Not only that, he also wants to check the defense of this junior Kage. ][Susanoo launches a ranged attack with multiple magatama of Yasaka, which is so powerful that it almost breaks through Gaara’s sand wall and Ōnoki’s rock statue.][Seeing that the opponent was very durable, Madara was very pleased and praised: “The double defense of sand and rock is quite amazing!”]After the two sides fought back and forth.
Ninjas from all forces held their breath.
There is no doubt that from the attacks of the two Kages, it is not difficult to see how outrageous Madara-sama’s Susanoo was in the early stages.
Especially sand is the main defense.
The battle between the Five Kage and Madara was not as simple as they thought.
However, this is just the beginning. Compared to the previous situation where the Ninja Alliance was directly wiped out, this is much better. They can even see considerable hope.
[The Five Kage quickly changed their strategy. They first asked the Mizukage to use the Mist Hiding Technique to create a foggy environment to block the Sharingan’s vision.
Then, Ohnoki and Ai turned into conjoined twins and used earth escape to madly increase the speed of the Raikage. 】
[The commentator Dou didn’t take this seriously, because reducing weight and increasing speed also meant that his own attack power would be greatly reduced.]【However…】
[The Raikage with the Tsuchikage Princess riding on his head instantly appeared in front of Madara-sama, and with just one punch, he pierced through Madara-sama and his Susanoo. ][That’s right! In addition to reducing weight, the Tsuchikage can also instantly increase weight, which means that the Raikage’s already extremely heavy fist has been strengthened by who knows how many times…]The ninja world suddenly fell into deathly silence!
They couldn’t imagine it, and it was even more unbelievable that Madara, who had been suppressing everything, was actually pierced through by a single punch!
How could this not excite them, how could this not inspire them.
From the moment Uchiha Madara appeared in front, they all gave up.
This man is totally unsolvable!
The Five Kage, they are truly worthy of being the Five Kage!
It is worthy of representing the most pinnacle power in the ninja world.
“Orochimaru: “Kabuto? You call that a soft punch?”
No wonder others were shocked.
Earlier, Madara fully demonstrated his Susanoo’s extremely abnormal defense.
And now, with the fusion of the Raikage and the Tsuchikage, they penetrated it completely with just one punch.
The attack power brought about by this blessing is simply outrageous.
“The Fourth Raikage: “I’ve said it before, don’t underestimate our power!”
“Ohnoki: “That’s how we should fight. As long as we break his defense, we’ll have a chance to seal the Kazekage. We have a good chance of winning.”
Oonoki became more confident when he saw this.
On the one hand, Tsunade is responsible for treatment, he and the Raikage are the main force, the Mizukage is responsible for feint attack, and the Kazekage is looking for opportunities to seal.
Such a team simply cannot see any flaws.
This is the most powerful fighting force in the ninja world.
039: Slash Madara’s forehead, the most iron-headed Ōnoki in the ninja world! (Old version)
[The scene has completely become a battlefield between the Five Kage and Madara.][“Rock Colossus!”][“Crush him!”][The Raikage held up Princess Mumu, and the two of them stood on a stone man that was as huge as the tailed beasts. They wanted to crush Madara to death.]If anything, the first five Kage were like ants in front of Madara’s Susanoo.
Now the two sides fighting have completely reversed.
Madara-sama who always looks down on others.
This was the first time I was looked down upon by someone.
However, Madara-sama’s face appeared very calm.
“Orochimaru: “It’s useless. Earth escape is not afraid of fire escape. If you summon Susanoo at this time, you will only become a sitting duck. The combination of these two people is like a bullet ant.”
“Jiraiya: “What a formidable opponent that is, to be able to make the Five Kage unite to such an extent!”
“Ohnoki: “But it’s time to stop here!”
With the Tsuchikage changing its mass, any simple attack could cause unimaginable damage multiples.
so.
This seemingly simple fall of the palm is likely to turn the Edo Madara into mud.
[“Wood Release! The Flower and Tree World is coming!”]【Madara uses Wood Release again. 】
[Countless vines that are so thick that it is unimaginable are madly gushing out from the ground. ][In just a moment, a huge primeval forest world was created. ][Before the huge rock monster could get close to Madara-sama, it was pierced by the vines and crushed into countless pieces of rubble, leaving it completely powerless to resist.]Wood Release is an extremely rare bloodline limit that is quite good.
Even as a member of the Senju clan, he cannot inherit it.
But in an instant, reaching this scale seems a bit outrageous.
The five Kage were like ants on the ground in front of him.
This is something that no one in the ninja world can imagine.
Even the arrogant Danzo had to admit that he had lost this time, and lost completely.
Attainment in the art of Wood Release.
Far from it.
The first generation could conquer the world with Wood Release, but he could only let Yamato do greening. They are basically things of two different dimensions.
[What’s more, the ‘Flower and Tree World Arrival’ is even more exaggerated than the ‘Tree World Birth’. Not only is the scale larger, but there are also several blooming flowers. The role of these flowers is not just as simple as decoration. ][The pollen emits a highly toxic poison that can cause a person to lose their physical strength the moment they inhale it.][“This is obviously my grandfather’s ninjutsu!” As a descendant of Hashirama, Tsunade knows this very well.]【She immediately reminded everyone. 】
【But at this moment, Madara controlled Susanoo and rushed out: “You all focus on the flowers!”】
[The five Kage feel something is wrong! ][But it was too late. Madara-sama’s Susanoo slapped the five people into the flower tree world like flies.][That’s not all! ][Madara suddenly got an idea again. No matter what he said before, the Five Kage provided hot springs and massages, so he had to reciprocate and add a big fire to the fire by giving away a set of Mada La style sweat steaming for free.]No one could have imagined that the situation would reverse so quickly!
Last second.
The five Kage can still suppress Madara.
But the next second…
The five Kage were roasted on charcoal?
They still remembered that Madara-sama’s Great Fire Annihilation Technique was comparable to an S-level ninjutsu, which forced the ninja coalition to use a water jutsu to kill them.
The combination of Wood Release and Fire Release creates a ninjutsu with higher temperature, wider range, and longer lasting flames.
“Senju Hashirama: “I have to say, Madara’s Wood Style is already half as strong as mine. This is probably the bond. Fire Style combined with Wood Style becomes Carbon Style. Why didn’t I think of this idea at the beginning!”
Brother! Is this still the time to appreciate creativity?
The ninja world is no longer able to complain!
They couldn’t even understand how the first generation guy defeated Madara back then.
Others might not be able to ask this question, but Tsunade answered it directly.
But this reply…
“Senju Hashirama: “Tsuna, what are you talking about? Madara is not as powerful as you think. Every time I fight with him, I always let him use both hands!”
Let two hands?
Is this something a human being can do?
Tsunade was already speechless.
She understands that she still has to rely on herself for everything.
However, what happened to her and the five Kage in the scene was very bad.
Under the danger of poisoning and charcoal roasting, Mei Terumi, the only one who could compete with Madara in water jutsu, collapsed on the spot due to weakness.
The other shadows fainted one after another.
The situation almost became a deadly one.
Only the Tsuchikage Ōnoki, in his daze, was still unwilling to give in.
He lay on the ground, staring at the rock in front of him with his eyes that were almost closing.
Unconsciously, he began to recall the past again.
[When he was young, he learned what the Will of Stone was from the First Tsuchikage…]It was at this moment that they realized that this Tsuchikage-sama had been stubborn since he was young.
Even though he was shocked to the point of vomiting blood by Uchiha Madara’s Susanoo, this kid still held a stone and wanted to smash Madara’s forehead.
But the outcome of being stubborn is predictable.
Just a glance and the young Ōnoki lost any ability to react in front of Uchiha Madara.
Many people felt uncomfortable when watching this scene.
But only Uchiha Beixuan understood.
Madara was already polite enough.
As strong people, not everyone in the ninja world is so good-tempered. Don’t think about the Konoha ninjas, who can even kill civilians who are powerless.
This is the world of ninja where the strong prey on the weak.
【After recalling this, Ohnoki suddenly became sober. 】
[“Looking for excuses…”][He crushed the rock in his hand.][The next second, as Ohnoki showed his might, everyone in the ninja world opened their mouths into an “O” shape, big enough to fit a goose egg.][Dust Release! Original Realm Separation Technique! ]040: Such a beautiful body, with Hashirama’s face tattooed on it, wouldn’t you be tempted? (Old version)
[Suddenly, a bright light appeared on Ohnoki’s palm, like a laser cutting magnified thousands of times.]【Just a moment.】
[As an arc was completed, the flower tree world created by Madara-no-Muji was instantly annihilated.]The appearance of this scene made people feel that the battle had directly escalated to a fight between gods.
They couldn’t imagine that the Tsuchikage, who was already on the losing side, still had such a trump card.
[“What do you mean I’m really old? Making excuses is not what I should do!”][Onoki’s eyes were determined.]At this moment, no one anymore thought of the Third Tsuchikage as the iron-headed kid in his youth.
The horror of Dust Release is beyond description, and its destructive power is so extreme that it seems that no ninjutsu can resist it at the moment.
You know, this is the first generation’s Wood Release plus Madara’s Fire Release…
“Ohnoki: “This move was created by the Second Tsuchikage-sama. It is a ‘bloodline elimination’ that is superior to the ‘bloodline limit’. It is formed by the transformation of the three attributes of wind, earth, and fire. It can separate the opponent into atoms at the moment of contact.”
“The Fourth Raikage: “Hiss! If it weren’t for the Tsuchikage, this would be unimaginable!””
He could feel the feeling of being roasted by charcoal even through the screen, as if he were in a scorching hell.
This kind of scene could only be designed in illusions, but Uchiha Madara made them feel it in their bodies.
“Mei Terumi: “A passionate man is not the best choice after all!””
“Jiraiya: “This is the first time I’ve seen a bloodline eliminated.”
“Orochimaru: “It’s really scary. If you get hit by such a ninjutsu, I’m afraid any means of survival will be useless.”
Atomic state. Orochimaru, who is a scientist, knows this very well. To put it simply, it is completely dead.
And in the next second, when everyone’s eyes were focused on Uchiha Madara.
Everyone’s pupils trembled violently.
Just like the people in the picture.
They simply couldn’t believe their eyes.
[“You dance beautifully! But you’re still a long way from perfect!”][I saw that the Impure World Madara just turned around and shocked the five Kage who were immersed in joy. 】
[The five Kage are like elementary school students who just won an award, but were suddenly scolded by their teacher.][At this time, Tsunade and the other four could not believe that the only torn corner of Madara-sama’s clothes was the face of the First Hokage.]“Shimura Danzo: “Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!””
Danzo was greatly shocked by this scene.
Root has been frantically researching primary cells for many years, but his level is far less than one-tenth of Madara’s.
As Konoha officials, they have the resources to study the first generation of cells, which is unmatched.
If he could use the first generation’s real Wood Release at will like Madara, why would he still care about the Sharingan?
“Jiraiya: “This explains why Madara can use the power of the first generation!”
“Orochimaru: “What explanation makes sense? I have also studied the cells of the first generation, but this is something that no one can control!”
As a condition of exchange with Danzo, Orochimaru agreed to give Danzo a big flowered arm.
Orochimaru doesn’t care about the risk of having tattooed arms.
Primary cells.
Even if it is diluted to one ten-thousandth.
No one can control it.
Even though Yamato has only three bedrooms and a living room, the price and effort that Orochimaru and the Root paid are unimaginable.
But in the case of Uchiha Madara, the ability of the first generation was controlled so easily. This made people who knew the cells of the first generation realize how terrifying Madara was.
Not to mention his ninjutsu, just with this physique, even the ancestor of the Uzumaki clan would be beaten.
“Senju Tobirama: “Impossible! He can’t possibly obtain the power of his elder brother!”
It was already nonsense to say that Uchiha Madara did not die, and now he is said to have obtained the power of the first generation.
How is this possible?
The initial examination of the body was arranged by Tobirama himself.
What does he see now?
It’s obvious!
“Uchiha Madara: “Humph! I remember saying it a long time ago, I have already obtained the power of Hashirama!”
Madara seemed very satisfied with his performance in the picture.
He was tortured in this way by Hashirama in the past, and now he uses Hashirama’s ninjutsu to torture Hashirama’s descendants.
This feeling is so wonderful.
So, see…
“Uchiha Madara: “Hahahaha! Stupid Hashirama, hate me, despise me, and then…die ugly forever!”
Madara was in a very happy mood at this moment.
It was not difficult for him to imagine how miserable Hashirama would feel when he saw this scene in the Pure Land…
In one word, absolutely!
But who knows…
“Senju Hashirama: “I say, Madara, didn’t we agree on the power of bond? What does it mean that you deliberately tattooed my face on your chest?”
“You turned a good bond into a gay relationship!”
Ninja World: …
It is not difficult to imagine that Uchiha Madara in the Pure Land was instantly petrified at this moment.
He glanced at the screen again.
I didn’t think there was anything wrong at first, but after Hashirama mentioned it, I suddenly felt very embarrassed.
It was so embarrassing that he could dig out Konoha Village from the Pure Land.
[In the picture, the Edo-Domain Madara is still enjoying showing off his tattoos. ][How can you not show off your good figure! 】
[Such a beautiful body, with Hashirama’s face tattooed on it, is placed in front of you five Kage.
Hmm~
You may not be moved the first time, but if you can hold it in for the first time, I don’t believe you can hold it in for the second, third time…】
[Good fellow, the recovery time after the Impure World Reincarnation was broken was only five seconds, but this time Madara dragged it to fifty seconds.]Even Orochimaru, the master in the field of Impure World Reincarnation, had to shake his head after reading it.
He didn’t believe that Impure World Madara was controlled by Kabuto Yakushi. That was bullshit.
She talks dirty and shows off her body.
Which Impure World Reincarnation is so good at pretending…
041: Hashirama: You have turned my passive skill into a big move, how disappointing! (Old version)
[“This is different from the prototype made by Orochimaru-sama, the First Hokage who is more powerful than Madara…”][“The product of the fusion of these two is my trump card. No one can stop this reincarnation…”]【Dou followed suit. 】
“In short, you surpassed me in all aspects?”
Orochimaru spread his hands helplessly.
This time, he was really crushed by his assistant in all aspects.
Danzo was unwilling to give up: “I want this kind of power too!”
“Then I advise you to just die, so I don’t have to bother you. You can’t even withstand one ten-thousandth of the first generation’s cells, let alone the others!” Orochimaru said bluntly.
Danzo suddenly became furious.
This is also the reason why Orochimaru did not attack the Sharingan after defeating Kakashi.
It is because he knows very well how important a good body is.
The burden of the Sharingan is already too much for ordinary ninjas, let alone the power of the first Hokage.
[Madara pointed at his ‘dear’s’ face and showed disdain for Tsunade.][In the eyes of the Five Kage, killing medical ninjas is common sense, which shows that Madara is still very afraid of them. ][But they could not have imagined that the reason given by Madara-sama was very simple, because you are the descendant of Hashirama. ][“With your medical ninjutsu, you can only delay the time of death. Compared with Senju Hashirama, it is nothing but a trick. He can heal wounds without even casting hand seals.”
“All of his ninjutsu are unmatched. He is known as the strongest ninja. The battles between him and me are life-threatening battles, not trifles like this!”
“Compared to him, what are you capable of, even though you are Hashirama’s descendant?”
“She doesn’t know Wood Release, her medical ninjutsu isn’t as good as one of Hashirama’s fingers, and she’s a weak woman. Weak people are ugly, and a weak Senju is even more so.”
One of the three legendary ninjas of Konoha, the eldest princess of the Senju family, has now been devalued by Madara-sama.
But the Ninja World could not find any reason to refute it.
The abilities of the First Hokage were so exaggerated as described by Madara that it is no wonder that he wanted to tattoo the First Hokage’s face on his chest.
So who wouldn’t want to get a tattoo if they could possess such an awesome ability?
On the contrary Tsunade.
As a direct descendant of the first Hokage, it seems that the only thing he inherited is “Gamble!”
“Senju Hashirama: “Tsuna-kun! Your grandfather Madara is right. Why did you train my passive skill into a big move? And your gambling skills are so bad! You didn’t even inherit one tenth of my excellence! You are so disappointing!”
“Tsunade: “…”
“Senju Tobirama: “Brother, this kind of thing can’t be blamed on Tsuna at all!”
“Senju Hashirama: “Did I ask you to speak? You haven’t been able to inherit my Wood Release either, how dare you speak?”
“Senju Hashirama: “It hurts! Could it be that in the future, no one in Konoha, which I built with my own hands, will be able to inherit my Wood Release?”
Originally, if there was such an opportunity, Danzo would not hesitate to show off in front of the First Hokage.
After witnessing such a Wood Release, how could he still have the nerve to mention his three-bedroom apartment?
“The Fourth Raikage: “Haha! If I remember correctly, Konoha used orphans to conduct experiments, and several of them died, but they finally developed a Wood Release.”
“It’s just that it can’t be compared with the first generation, but with some landscaping, a three-bedroom, one-living room apartment is still okay!”
Speaking of this, it was really a false alarm for the Raikage. If it is really the same as the first generation.
Then there is really no need for them and the other ninja villages to play.
Senju Hashirama had just perked up, but when he saw the next sentence, he almost got angry to death.
“Senju Hashirama: “Using Wood Release to do landscaping, three bedrooms and a living room? Even if you have a rich family, you can’t control it!”
Danzo’s face darkened.
Jiraiya shook his head and sighed.
After all, even the older generation of ninjas like them did not expect that their ancestors would leave them such an exaggerated fortune.
If only a few of these properties could be used.
Why is Konoha so passive!
But Tsunade in the picture was not ashamed of Madara’s criticism. On the contrary, she proudly said, “It’s enough that I have the will of fire!”
“Senju Hashirama: “My goodness, I was thinking that since Madara named the village Konoha, I should leave something for this village, so I just said the Will of Fire!”
“I didn’t expect that after I left so many things behind, you would only say this most useless thing.”
This time Tobirama was speechless.
Slogans are something that can just be shouted in the village if they can be used on the battlefield.
Why did he need to establish a ninja school to train talents and develop countless forbidden techniques?
What is it for.
Isn’t it to let the future generations enjoy your blessings?
The whole audience only saw one of his men use his Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, as for the ultimate killer move like Impure World Reincarnation.
Instead, it was learned by the other side.
Depressed to the point of vomiting blood!
It was hard for him to imagine what kind of idiot could have allowed such a prosperous village to decline to this extent.
This side of Konoha.
First of all, they could not imagine that the name of their village was actually given by Madara.
Secondly, the words of the First Hokage really made them wake up.
Compared to the inheritance left by the first and second generation Hokage, I’m afraid even the tailed beasts are nothing.
But it is in the hands of the third generation.
Not only did he cause the sacrifice of Nagata, who inherited the Second Hokage’s unique skills, but he also tried his best to exclude Orochimaru, the only one who could inherit the Second Hokage’s scientific research.
It is wrong to conduct human experiments.
But didn’t the Second Hokage conduct any human experiments?
Under the leadership of the Sandaime, the only thing that was promoted and developed was the Will of Fire, but the fundamental meaning of the Will of Fire was to sacrifice oneself to protect the green leaves.
But at this time, the core members of Konoha really couldn’t imagine what the Third Hokage was protecting.
042: Hashirama has a tattoo on his body, Tsunade has a sore butt! (Old version)
[Tsunade once again emphasized that the spirit left by the ancestors is very important. After that, she recited the Ninja Medical Code in front of Madara-sama.][Finally, she repeatedly emphasized that she didn’t need to abide by these rules at all. Because of her grandfather’s passivity, she could rush forward without restraint.][After saying that, Tsunade flashed in front of Madara-sama and crushed half of Madara-sama’s body with just one punch.]Although Tsunade’s speed is not as good as the Raikage’s, her strength is far superior to the Raikage’s.
This punch stunned the entire ninja world.
“Jiraiya: “Tsunade’s extraordinary strength, thinking back to the previous times, she almost lost her life! It turns out that a woman who gets angry is the most terrifying!”
“The Fourth Raikage: “This woman, you really can’t treat her as a medical ninja!””
“Tsunade: “Humph! I told you long ago that we will definitely win!””
[Seeing that this punch worked, the Raikage immediately asked Gaara to perform the seal. ]【A huge pyramid appears.】
[Sealing technique completed! ][However, when everyone thought that Impure World Madara had been completely defeated, Madara directly told the ninja world what it meant to have a tattoo on Hashirama’s body and Tsunade’s butt hurt. ]【Puff! 】
[No one could have imagined that Susanoo’s huge lightsaber would burst out from underground and skewer Tsunade.]This scene undoubtedly stunned everyone.
Tsunade’s punching power is unquestionable as she can penetrate Susanoo.
And just now, Impure World Madara was clearly sealed.
This is totally unscientific!
However
Uchiha Madara chuckled and said, “What you imprisoned is the Wood Style Clone that Hashirama used before. That thing is really realistic. I am the only one who has seen through it as an enemy!”
[“Just rely on my pupil power!”][“Okay, the next Shadow will have no choice but to die!”]Able to use clones to confuse the Five Kage.
This clone technique is simply too ridiculous.
So the five Kage fought for a long time, but ended up fighting in vain?
All the people in the ninja world swallowed their saliva without exception. What level of strong man is this Madara?
Can it be so terrifying?
It’s okay that there are all kinds of dazzling ninjutsu, but even the clones are so showy.
At this time, the barrage was silent.
When Ban saw this, he was very satisfied.
To put it bluntly, I can kill, but I don’t want to kill. I have to play with it, hehe…
But who knows……
“Senju Hashirama: “I say, Banban, can you please fight me instead of talking to me all the time?”
“I have a family, you know? My granddaughter is already this big, but you keep talking about it. How do you want me to explain this to Mito?”
“”And what do you mean you saw through my Wood Release Clone move?””
“If you remember correctly, I used the Wood Release Clone technique to blast you from behind, right?”
“Uchiha Madara: “Shut up! Hashina!””
“Senju Hashirama: “What do you want? Motor!”
Good job!
Seeing this, the ninja world finally understood something this time.
It turns out that these were all played by the first generation of Hokage.
The Wood Release Clone technique.
Even Madara-sama’s eye power couldn’t see through it.
No wonder it is said that there is no one else who can defeat Madara-sama except the First Hokage.
What is sad is that.
Even though the first generation had so many unique skills, Tsunade couldn’t inherit even one, and could only practice one passive skill.
“The Fourth Raikage: “This guy Madara! He is simply playing with us as children! Damn it!””
“Ohnoki: “It’s good that you know!””
“Mei Terumi: “How can I fight him? I can only counteract his fire escape technique!”
“Tsunade: “Don’t panic! My move is not that simple!”
Next, as she said.
[Tsunade, who was stabbed, suddenly came back to life. Not only that, she also returned the blade of Susanoo to its original state. ][This is a painful scene. Tsunade was able to continue fighting after taking another Susanoo attack.]You know, this is a ninja world with high offense and low defense.
Tsunade is so tanky.
It really shocked everyone.
The horrific wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, just as what Madara said.
Same as the passive in the first generation.
“Jiraiya: “Hiss! Is this really the passive skill of the first Hokage?”
“Orochimaru: “I’m confused about how the healing can be completed without the need for hand seals. Have you ever seen Madara make hand seals in battle?”
“Senju Hashirama: “What a joke! Why would people use hand seals when they fight?”
It is not surprising to them. After all, this big brother is a man who can fight against Madara-sama and use both hands.
[Tsunade’s purpose of pretending to be dead just now was very simple, because she wanted to take this opportunity to find Madara-sama’s flaws. ][Madara laughed in anger: “So you want to use my technique to kill me?”][He doesn’t even have one ten-thousandth of Hashirama’s strength, but he wants to use Hashirama’s passive ability to kill him who has Hashirama’s true ability? ][However, Ohnoki directly took over the conversation at this time: “You can do it with my technique!”][Madara laughed out of anger again: “Are you getting old and confused? Ohnoki, the Samsara Eye can absorb all ninjutsu!”][“Such moves will not have any effect on me. You should know that the only way is to knock me down and seal me, right?” Madara gave caring advice.]The scene before their eyes made everyone in the ninja world who was watching feel extremely scalp-tingling.
If that’s the case, there’s no way to fight!
But they had the same question as Onoki.
Remember the good words.
Ohnoki’s moves should have worked.
However, look at how Madara-sama answered.
【Erotic Madara: “That! That’s because I want you to see Hashirama’s face!”
“I thought it would dampen your morale, but it actually boosted it…”]Look, is this still something a human being would say?
Madara-sama, you are a strong man no matter how you say it, but why do you still mention Hashirama every other sentence?
The ninja world finally understood this.
The relationship between these two ninja gods is far from as simple as they imagined.
………………
ps: Wow! Thanks to the big guy ‘15099…’ for giving 588vip points and 600vip points for urging me to update. You are awesome! Thanks for your support!
043: Susanoo Army! The price of talking big! (Old version)
To be honest.
Madara didn’t care about the Five Kage, they were a bunch of little brats. He just wanted to play with Hashirama’s power.
Of course, since Hashirama couldn’t see, Madara was very happy.
But now…
When he had to mention Hashirama’s words every three sentences and the news reached Hashirama’s ears, Madara felt embarrassed.
“Senju Hashirama: “Banban! I didn’t expect that you valued the bond between us so much. You were once my best friend. Please give me some face and don’t destroy the ninja world, okay?”
“Uchiha Madara: “What do you think?”
“I’ve already said it before, my current strength is not enough for you!”
“Tsunade: “Humph! Why are you pretending? If you were really invincible, you wouldn’t have to use Wood Clone to evade my attacks!”
Ban was so angry that he laughed!
Also, in the picture, Tsunade is saying the same thing to Madara at this moment.
Let me put it this way.
When someone doesn’t understand your strength at all, no matter how lenient you are or how low-key you are, even if you are just too lazy to play with kids.
But they just think you are easy to bully and it’s nothing.
“Uchiha Kitagen: “Just like you guys laugh at the second pillar, but in Madara-sama’s eyes, aren’t you the second pillar too?”
“The Fourth Raikage: “What do you mean? A mere Uchiha dares to look down on the Five Kage?”
“Mei Terumi: “Tsk tsk! Are all members of the Uchiha clan so arrogant? They look down on anyone except the First Hokage?”
“Ohnoki: “I admit that in this generation, Uchiha Itachi and Shisui are indeed very outstanding, but they are far inferior to your ancestor Madara. Don’t forget that we are the ones who can truly be on par with Madara!”
“Uchiha Setsuna: “Humph! A mere Uchiha, especially one like you, is not worthy of being called that?”
“Uchiha Inahime: “On par with Madara-sama? You are simply not good enough!””
The Uchiha clan, without exception, all stood on Madara’s side at this moment.
[“Even if it’s five to one, we must win. Don’t say we are mean. After all, we acknowledge your strength in this way. You are Uchiha Madara!”]【Five to one?】
[Although Madara was originally irritated, a new idea suddenly came to his mind. 】
[Hashirama’s ability can still be played with. 】
[“This is called five against one. Don’t call me mean. You are the five Kage!”][Uchiha Madara: “Okay, it’s my turn to ask a question. Which of these clones is better, using Susanoo or not?”]The five stubborn people suddenly stopped talking.
Even at this moment, many ninja village forces in the ninja world could not help but start complaining.
“Mifune: Oh my god! Can you guys stop talking nonsense? We are screwed now!”
“Senju Hashirama: “Speechless! No matter how good-tempered Banban is, he will beat you up!””
“Senju Tobirama: “Obviously it is unwise to get angry at this time!”
“Deidara: “You’re just making things difficult for yourself. I’m on Madara’s side this time!””
“Uchiha Inahime: “Come on! Keep yelling! Why aren’t you yelling now!””
[Madara thought the performance wasn’t lively enough, so he thoughtfully arranged five dancers for each of the five Kage.][The most terrible thing is these five dancers, each of them can activate Susanoo. 】
[All of a sudden, twenty-five Susanoos formed a large army and attacked the five Kage. ]That’s a full twenty-five Susanoos…
The moment the scene appeared.
Not to mention the ninja world.
Even the Uchiha was dumbfounded.
Play like this.
The amount of chakra is simply unimaginable, and the number of units of Kakashi is impossible to count.
“A Susanoo army?”
Fugaku looked at the screen.
He had to admit that even though he had witnessed Itachi’s divine weapon Susanoo, it was still no match for Banlu’s skill.
After all, this kind of picture.
Even in an illusion, one wouldn’t dare to design it this way.
“Is this the strongest Uchiha?”
How clever Itachi is.
He saw it at a glance.
Uchiha Madara was playing from beginning to end.
But even so, only this man dares to combine Susanoo and the clone together.
“really…”
Itachi was disappointed.
What they didn’t expect was that even the Konoha Ninja World was suffering such a huge crisis.
Neither Konoha nor the Five Kage were able to be saved, and instead placed all their hopes on a few people other than themselves.
It was not difficult for Itachi to guess that if he had not killed Kabuto Yakushi by patting his head, the Five Kage would have been dead for sure!
[Every time Susanoo took a step, the ground was like an earthquake, and these twenty-five Susanoos took a step forward together, the scene was even more unimaginable.][The Mizukage was knocked to the ground by a sudden punch without paying attention.][And the Kazekage was chopped down by Susanoo! ][As for Hokage Tsunade, she was completely desperate. Even if her body was pierced by Susanoo, she would still knock one of them down with her fist. ][“Hokage, you are really messing around!”][The Raikage held up Susanoo’s falling fist with one hand and warned: “Even if you don’t die, your physical strength won’t be able to hold on with the way you fight!”][Tsunade couldn’t care less, and the Raikage was caught by Madara-sama with Susanoo like a toy when he wasn’t paying attention.]【”hateful!”】
[“I actually…”][“I was caught in a genjutsu cast by a mere Sharingan.”]Just a Sharingan?
Are you afraid there is some misunderstanding?
The ninja world is no longer able to complain.
“Uchiha Inahime: “I say, the gap in strength between the five Kage is too big, isn’t it? If it weren’t for the Tsuchikage, the rest of you would have died long ago. Why are you still here just talking about the Sharingan?”
“Uchiha Tetsuka: “That’s the Eternal Mangekyō, it can even control the Nine-Tails. Let me give you some basic information!”
“The Fourth Raikage: “Humph! If I hadn’t lost an arm for no apparent reason, how could Madara have been so rampant for so long?”
044: Did you see that? This is the full power of the Five Kage! (Old version)
[“Ohnoki’s difference in combat experience was apparent. He used the Weighted Rock Technique to stop Susanoo and saved the Raikage!”][Madara commented on the performance of several Kages. ][He is like a mentor, and the five Kage are like five dance trainees. ][It’s just that these five trainees haven’t realized how terrifying the mentor standing in front of them is. ][“Tsunade-sama! Try harder!”][The Tsuchikage encouraged Tsunade behind him, saying that only by gathering everyone’s chakra would he have a chance to perform another Dust Release.][“Dust Release! Limit Separation Technique!”]【With Ōnoki, a strong light shone from his palm. In an instant, a huge cube appeared, destroying all 25 Susanoos of Impure World Madara. Impure World Madara even lost half of his body.】
“Ohnoki: “I’ve told you before, don’t underestimate the Five Kage!””
At this moment, he was qualified and capable of appearing in front of the entire ninja world.
Twenty-five Susanoos.
Each of them can fight on equal terms with the Shadow. This is an unimaginable force that can even sweep away half of the ninja world.
But he was beaten into molecular state by his Dust Escape, and died beyond death.
The appearance of this scene made all parties take a deep breath.
“Uchiha Itachi: “Since I used Susanoo, I can’t absorb Dust Release?”
“Uchiha Madara: “Oh? You can actually find this out?”
“Uchiha Itachi: “It seems you don’t even bother to use the power of the Rinnegan!”
Madara actually found it interesting.
It’s surprising that someone could understand him so clearly just from such a short clip.
“Uchiha Madara: “I remember you said that any ninjutsu will have weaknesses, but I don’t agree, because in the current ninja world, no one has the strength to make me agree! Not even Hashirama!”
“Itachi Uchiha: “It doesn’t matter, because it will be over soon!”
Although it was not stated, everyone knew it from Uchiha Itachi’s words.
The meaning is very simple!
No matter how strong you are, I can cancel your Impure World Reincarnation.
I am your greatest weakness.
However, the five Kage fighting in the scene were unacceptable.
Don’t you think about the fact that they have worked so hard for so long? How could they allow this honor to be snatched away by others?
“The Fourth Raikage: “Humph! Uchiha Madara’s 25 Susanoos can be considered the best Susanoos, but even this is just so-so. What Susanoo inventory is completely vulnerable!”
“Uchiha Kitagen: “Really? Even if you see that you are under an illusion, you can still be so stubborn?”
“The Fourth Raikage: “You!”
“Mei Terumi: “Did all Uchiha inherit Madara’s arrogance?”
“Ohnoki: “It is undeniable that Uchiha Itachi made outstanding contributions to the Fourth Shinobi World War, but even we, the Five Kage, can clean up the mess.”
“The coalition forces were annihilated, and the fact that we five Kage fought to the end is the best proof!”
No one can refute the fact that Ōnoki is indeed the strongest among the five Kage.
“Shimura Danzo: “That’s right! He’s just an Uchiha, his Susanoo is useless!”
Seeing the victory of the Five Kage, Danzo was full of confidence.
Just five Kage-level warriors.
Root Academy will start training now!
At that time, he will defeat Uchiha Madara, save the ninja world, restore the glory of Konoha, and become the well-deserved God of Ninjas after Hashirama Senju.
“Tsunade: “I’ve said it before, Madara is definitely not invincible, and we can’t just deal with 25 Susanoos!”
now.
Just as Tsunade said.
[The five Kage are fighting with all their might, not just to take away 25 Susanoo. ][Their ultimate goal is Madara-sama. ][At this moment, inside the huge Dust Release Cube, a giant dragon with the attributes of water mines swallowed Madara-sama to death.][“I told you, only physical attacks are effective against me!”][“Do you think using Dust Release to eliminate the shadow clones and feint at the same time will work?”][Evil Earth Madara was very disdainful. While absorbing the giant dragon mixed with sea mines, he gave a bad review to the Five Kage.][However, is it really that simple for the Five Shadows to count cards? ][They took advantage of Madara-sama’s picky nature, and Gaara’s sand was deployed at the same time, and many sealing symbols were mixed on it.][Mei Terumi: “If you don’t like sand, don’t absorb the ninjutsu. If you do, you will be paralyzed by the Thunder Water Dragon Bullet and unable to move.”][Ohnoki: “Then I will take the opportunity to use Dust Release, so that I will have enough time to seal it!”][“Did you see that? This is the full strength of the Five Kage!”]The cooperation among the five Kage is perfect.
Even the ninja world at this time could not find any fault with it.
“Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Hiss! Now, if I were Madara, I wouldn’t have any chance!”
“Orochimaru: “Teacher! You, the ‘strongest Hokage’, please stop talking nonsense. Any Hokage here is stronger than you!”
“Darui: “That’s right! With such a weak strength, he was able to occupy the position of Hokage for so long. I thought Konoha was empty!”
“Rosa: “The strongest Hokage? Are you kidding me? Even if there is no Ninja God like the Shodai, it would not be your turn. Tsunade’s strong vitality is much stronger than yours!”
“Deidara: “Humph! You guys are so abominable, you actually plotted against Madara-sama like this!”
“Ohnoki: “Asshole! Don’t forget who you are!”
“Deidara: “Humph! My identity is naturally Akatsuki, whoever wants to be the Tsuchikage can be the Tsuchikage!”
At the same time, all the Uchiha people, from top to bottom, were worried about Madara.
This time, with the combined attack of the Five Kage, there is no chance at all.
But in the next second, when they thought everything was about to end, all the Uchiha stood up and started to scream…
ps: Please give me flowers! Please give me reviews! Please give me everything! There are too few flowers and reviews, dear readers, please give me more!
045: In front of the perfect Susanoo, all efforts will be in vain! (Old version)
[“I see! As expected of the ninjas who bear the name of Shadow!”][“Then I, Uchiha Madara, will also fight with all my strength!”][As the Edo-Tsuchiya Madara finished speaking, blue chakra burst out crazily in an instant.][In just a moment, the seal that brought together the five Kage’s earth, sand, thunder, and water crumbled like a landslide.][“No matter if it’s the Five Kage or anyone else, all their efforts will be in vain.”][“With my Complete Susanoo!”]The scene that suddenly appeared on the screen made the ninja world terrified.
They simply couldn’t imagine it.
I can’t believe it either.
What they saw at this moment was the real Susanoo.
“Tsunade: “It’s too big…”
“Ohnoki: “How could this be? Is this the real Susanoo?”
“The Fourth Raikage: “Are you kidding me? This is impossible! Absolutely impossible!”
“Sarutobi Hiruzen: “It’s simply terrifying. This is more than twice as big as the previous twenty-five combined!”
“Orochimaru: “What an amazing amount of chakra! In the face of such chakra, you can only be killed instantly!””
“Senju Tobirama: “Ah! I knew it would be like this! Apart from my eldest brother, no one else has any chance against Madara!”
“Shicun Danzo: “Second-generation master, this…”
“Deidara: “Haha! I knew it wouldn’t end like this!”
“Nagato: “There is no doubt! In front of Madara’s power, no one dares to call himself a god!”
“Mei Terumi: “So? Is this still the real Susanoo?”
With one Susanoo, I can suppress the entire ninja world!
Only at this time did they realize how ridiculous it was for them, as ants, to try to find dignity in front of God!
But then they understood what it meant to really not stop until someone was scared to death.
“Uchiha Itachi: “This is not the perfect form, it’s just the same as me in the Karasu Tengu armor state!”
“Uchiha Shisui: “That’s right! It looks like it can still evolve!””
“Uchiha Madara: “Oh? I didn’t expect that you, with just a Mangekyo, could actually see my true power?”
A kaleidoscope…
The Totsuka Sword that seals everything, the Yata Mirror that reflects all physical attacks, and a single-eye Susanoo with an upper limit that cannot be estimated visually.
It can be said that this pair of peerless heroes of the Uchiha clan are absolutely invincible when fighting one-on-one against any opponent in the ninja world!
But after seeing Uchiha Madara’s true strength,
Then they understood.
The famous Mangekyō Sharingan in the ninja world can only be used in front of Madara-sama…
This is a man who can form a Susanoo army simply by relying on his clones.
And when he truly demonstrated his power of Susanoo, the ninja world understood what utter despair was.
It is also the armor form of Karasu Tengu.
There is no doubt that when Madara-sama appears in this form, his size has been multiplied by countless times!
The five Kage really wanted to confirm it again.
Are you really sure that it has come to this? Isn’t it the legendary complete form?
[“It’s not over yet, Ding!”]【Madara clenched his fist.】
[In an instant, Karasu Tengu’s armor changes form again. ][The exaggerated size that had originally shocked the five Kages suddenly grew wildly again. In an instant, a humanoid warrior as huge as a mountain appeared in front of everyone.]Susanoo, who only exists in myths, appears!
When this moment appeared, the ninja world felt on pins and needles and everyone stood up!
There were no words to describe the shock in their hearts.
Whether it is the Five Kage or Danzo, the ninja world is still a group of shallow-minded little karami.
Even the Uchiha clan.
There were no more questioning voices.
“Uchiha Fugaku: “Is this…is this the real Susanoo?”
Even the clan leader of the Uchiha clan who can open the Mangekyō Sharingan.
At this time, questions that only laymen would have were raised.
“Uchiha Itachi: “There is no doubt that this man is the strongest Uchiha!”
“Uchiha Shisui: “It’s really exaggerated! In comparison, how can our Susanoo be ranked in the same league as him?”
It’s not that Itachi and Shisui were being modest.
Because in the next second, Madara will tell everyone what the true power of the complete Susanoo is.
[“I said, the only one who can stop me is Hashirama!”]【“But he’s gone!”】
[The dirty spots are located on Susanoo’s forehead. 】
[Like a god, looking down upon the ants below. ][“But this is actually a good thing for you!”]【”because!”】
[While speaking, the Complete Susanoo only drew his sword and slashed, with unimaginable destructive power, instantly cutting the two mountains in half.][Finally, Madara slowly said: “If it were just me, the area of ​​the rewritten map wouldn’t be that large!”]A chill poured down from the top of everyone’s head to the soles of their feet, and seemed to freeze everyone.
Everyone was trembling as much as the five Kage in the picture.
Because in front of this knife.
All beings are equal!
It was only at this moment that the five Kage finally understood all the hard battles they had previously put themselves through.
How ridiculous it is in Madara’s eyes.
If this sword hit the five Kage, they wouldn’t even have the chance to breathe.
It was only slightly blown by the aftermath of this move.
The five Kage were thrown to the ground in dismay.
“Uchiha Kitagen: “Now you five Kage understand, right? In front of the true power of Susanoo, you are nothing!”
“Uchiha Inahime: “Haha! You are indeed the strongest force of the Uchiha!””
“Uchiha Tiehuo: “This is the real way, to suppress the entire ninja world with one Susanoo!”
“Uchiha Fugaku: “I understand now. If the first Hokage fights, even the five Kage will not be qualified to watch, because rewriting a map at random may destroy everything…”
046: Even if the Five Kage are destroyed, he can still unplug Madara’s network cable! (Old version)
It’s just a matter of drawing a sword. Just one strike can rewrite a map. It’s simply unimaginable.
“Jiraiya: “If I remember correctly, their original battlefield was a desert…”
“Orochimaru: “Gurgle! If you hadn’t said it, I would have almost forgotten this!”
“Deidara: “I can’t imagine how someone who can kill five Kage with just this one kick can only be ranked fifth!”
“Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Is ranking important? Isn’t this the strongest?”
All the forces in the ninja world, without exception, were convinced.
“Ohnoki: “Could this be Madara… But why did he…”
His thoughts brought Oonoki back to the horrific memories that he could not bear to recall.
I remember it well.
At that time, Madara’s strength was not as strong as this.
I should say.
Ban was just showing off a little bit of his skills.
At that time, Ōnoki was self-indulgent and thought that Madara was afraid of Iwagakure’s power.
have to.
That’s all I can do.
Let him go.
And now, he finally understood that the difference between Rock Hidden and No Rock Hidden could be replaced by any other force.
In front of the complete form of Susanoo.
It’s totally vulnerable.
For Madara, it is extremely easy to destroy a ninja village, even if it is any of the five major ninja villages.
So he really wanted to know the real reason behind Madara’s behavior.
Same as Ōnoki.
At this moment, all the ninjas watching in the ninja world were also curious about this question.
They didn’t expect that Madara’s next reply would be…
[Uchiha Madara: “Which adult would get angry with a child?”]【“Let’s not talk about this for now.”】
[“Are you done with the fight?”]What adult would get angry with a child…
These words from Madara-sama.
It completely demonstrates what pattern is.
That’s the reality.
If it weren’t for the appearance of the complete form of Susanoo, I’m afraid these kids wouldn’t know about it.
The reason why you can play around.
That’s just because adults don’t bother to argue with you.
And Ban explained this simplest truth in the most vivid and vivid way.
“Deidara: “I’m crying! Madara-sama is really too ambitious!””
“Nagato: “That’s right! This is the greatest leader of Konoha, not someone who would not even spare a child who suffered in war, right? Lord Orochimaru?”
“Orochimaru: “Don’t flatter me. How dare I call you sir in front of you…”
“Jiraiya: “Although he started the Ninja World War, I never thought that Uchiha Madara was such a man.”
“Senju Hashirama: “Rumors are just rumors. You have never really known Madara, so how can you understand him?”
“Uchiha Madara: “Humph! You’re smart! Hashina.”
“Senju Hashirama: “Idiot! Because none of you understand me as well as I do. I am the man who understands Madara the most!”
“Senju Hashirama: “Motor!!!””
The ninja world fell silent, even the Uchiha clan fell silent.
Rumor has it.
Uchiha Madara represents evil.
In order to gain powerful strength, he even killed his own brother.
But now it seems that is not the case.
In the previous Ninja World Wars, even children from the Ninja Village were sent to the battlefield.
yes!
Compared to Madara, the ninja village has forgotten that they are still children and should be enjoying the good times they have spent in school.
Should have enjoyed the protection of the village.
It should be the green leaves for growth.
But it was the village that pushed them to the battlefield, it was the village that deprived them of everything, it was the village that was cruel and ruthless.
Which village can guarantee that they will show mercy to children on the battlefield?
He is also a Jonin, the direct descendant of a Kage-level powerful man.
Therefore, the entire ninja world, including the Uchiha clan, was pondering this issue.
“Uchiha Itachi: “Without war there will indeed be peace, but as long as there are people, there will never be harmony!””
“It seems that what you really want to change is far from as simple as we see!”
“Uchiha Madara: “As expected of an Uchiha who can think with the mindset of a Hokage at the age of four, he can actually understand my thoughts at once.”
“Uchiha Itachi: “But it’s useless. Every ninjutsu has its weaknesses, and your weakness is me!”
Even if the Five Kage were wiped out, he could still unplug Uchiha Madara’s network cable.
[Every step taken by the Complete Susanoo is like a huge earthquake.][Even so, the Tsuchikage still refuses to give up. ][“Susanoo is the voice of destruction!”][“Its attack has the power to shatter everything in the universe, and its strength is comparable to that of the tailed beasts!”][“Take your way out and die together, Five Kage!”][Uchiha Madara no longer had any patience for these kids.]“Kurama: “Power comparable to that of the tailed beasts? Haha, how can we be so worthy!”
Kyuubi finally understood that given the terrifying posture of the Impure World Madara, it was only a matter of time before he returned to the portable toilet.
“Niu Gui: “That’s right! It would be great if we were comparable. In the early days, I would have killed the third generation of Ai!”
“The Fourth Raikage: “Asshole! Bi!””
“Kirabi: “Brother, this is none of my business. These are Xiaoba’s true thoughts.”
“Shukaku: “If my strength was comparable to that of the Perfect Susanoo, I wouldn’t be so frustrated by being controlled by a Jinchuriki!”
The tailed beasts complained crazily.
This is also the first time in the ninja world that the tailed beasts, which are usually extremely terrifying, are so humble in front of the ninjas.
Especially the Nine-Tailed Fox.
You know, the Nine-Tails’ hatred for ninjas is well-known, and it always wants to devour the Jinchūriki.
After Daban appeared, he not only paid the rent voluntarily, but even his usual arrogance was somewhat weakened.
“Uzumaki Naruto: “Hey! Kurama, don’t give up. We can definitely defeat Madara if we fight together!”
“Kurouma: “Boy! Who allowed you to call my real name? You would have died long ago without me, you know that? If you want to die, don’t take me with you!”
047: In the 5G era, who still cares about network cables? (Old version)
I saw that Madara-sama was really angry this time.
The five Kage were completely panicked this time.
“Ohnoki: “Damn it! If we die, who can save the ninja world?”
“The Fourth Raikage: “How can a mere Susanoo be so strong!”
“Uchiha Kitahara: “I finally understand. Even if I’m hit by Kotoamatsukami, there’s no way to change your stubbornness!”
“Mei Terumi: “When I think about the fact that I haven’t gotten married yet, I feel so many regrets.”
“Gaara: Is this what I should bear at my age?”
The ninja world finally reacted.
Two elderly people, one is over 40 and the other is an older single woman, that’s fine.
The key is how old is Gaara!
His age is obviously about the same as Erzhuzi.
This is indeed unbearable at this age.
“Tsunade: “Have you forgotten something!”
At this moment, Tsunade’s words woke everyone up.
“The Fourth Raikage: “Oh, how could I have forgotten this? I think we still have a chance to save him!”
“Mei Terumi: “Although I don’t want to admit it, I have to say that I still have to rely on Uchiha at the critical moment.”
“Ohnoki: “It’s really hard to accept, but there’s nothing we can do about it. The contributions of our Five Kage are obvious to all, and we are worthy of the name of the Five Kage!”
Ohnoki finally understood.
There will never be any chance in this life to erase the psychological trauma of the past in front of Uchiha Madara.
This man who treats the five Kage like toys.
This time, the use of the complete form of Susanoo truly brought fear into the hearts of all ninjas.
“Darui: “Pull out his network cable! Hiss! Itachi-san has no one but you this time!””
“Chojuro: “That’s right! If you kill Uchiha Madara, you will be the strongest Uchiha!”
“Akagi: “Any ninjutsu will have weaknesses. No matter how strong Impure World Reincarnation Madara is, he will die. Once he comes into contact with the Impure World Reincarnation Technique, he will disappear immediately!”
“The Fourth Raikage: “That’s right! No matter how powerful he is, he is not the living Madara. What is there to be afraid of?”
[I saw the fully formed Susanoo, with the 400-meter-long sword in hand, about to fall. 】
[The five Kage are doomed to die. ]【However, at this moment, a scene happened that no one could have imagined. 】
[Susanoo, which was as tall as a mountain, suddenly shrank, and a white light shone from Madara-sama’s body, reaching the sky.][It was like building a stairway to heaven for him.]“Darui: “Fuck! The network cable is unplugged, Itachi… Itachi is awesome!””
“Chojuro: “I declare that from now on, everyone must stand up and salute Itachi-sama!”
“The Fourth Raikage: “Haha! Show me your happiness, Madara. I admit that no matter how powerful your Mangekyō and Susanoo are, you still have to be disconnected from the internet, right?”
“Deidara: “Dame! You bastard, you’re outnumbering seven! Let’s not meet in Akatsuki again, or I’ll kill you!”
“Hoshigaki Kisame: “How could this happen! If you continue to play like this, I will never call you Mr. Itachi again!”
「Konan: “Is it really lifted?”」
“Ohnoki: “There is no doubt that the Impure World Reincarnation Technique has been lifted, and the reincarnated dead will not exist for long! Impure World Reincarnation Madara is completely doomed this time!”
“Shimura Danzo: “Humph! Feeling good! It’s no wonder that he can only be an Uchiha if he can be restricted by the Impure World Reincarnation Technique…”
To be honest, from the moment its complete form was revealed, even someone as conceited as Danzo.
They all had to bow their heads.
He had to admit that this Uchiha was nothing like the ordinary Uchiha he had in mind.
No matter how strong you are, I just need to know how to unplug the network cable.
Think of this.
Danzo’s confidence was revived.
How could this be difficult for him to hide his spirit?
Don’t even think about it.
In his hands, he holds the senior master of the “Immortal Reincarnation” school, Academician Orochimaru!
This is equivalent to strangling the lifeline of the Impure World Madara.
Therefore, a mere Uchiha will remain just a mere Uchiha. When his clan grows stronger and justice is bestowed upon him, everyone will have to crawl to their deaths.
Uchiha.
Honestly speaking, the Uchiha clan has never been as angry as it is now.
They are angry!
They can still tolerate your killing of seven people and annihilating their entire clan, and they can also tolerate your letting them go.
But now look at what you have done?
Unplugged Madara’s network cable.
Uchiha couldn’t stand it anymore!
“Uchiha Inahime: “One against seven! Look at what you have done!”
“Uchiha Tiehuo: “Let’s not talk about anything else! Why do you only want to kill the Uchiha clan?”
“Uchiha Yashiro: “Madara-sama was reborn to restore the glory of the Uchiha clan, and you actually did something as dirty as unplugging the network cable. You are unworthy of being an Uchiha!”
“Uchiha Setsuna: “Chief! Since he is your son, you must give us an explanation, otherwise we will remove you from the position of chief!”
The Uchiha members completely disregarded this time. In their eyes, Itachi had undoubtedly done something that angered God and man.
If I wasn’t worried about not being able to win.
They had to go up and strangle each other.
Even Fugaku’s face looked extremely ugly at this moment.
On the one hand, there is his most proud son, and on the other hand, there is the anger of his clan members.
Even he was holding back anger at this moment.
It doesn’t matter whether you unplug the network cable or not. What matters is whether you can change your partner to someone other than Uchiha?
Shisui sighed slightly.
To be honest, when something like this broke out, he himself didn’t know which side to stand on.
At this moment, there was only one person at the scene who was terrifyingly calm, and he didn’t even have any emotional fluctuations.
“Uchiha Kitagen: “Laughed! I laugh at all of you in the ninja world, even those who are fighting one against seven.”
“You guys don’t really think that you can unplug Madara-sama’s network cable just one against seven?”
What era is it now, the 5G era?
Would Madara-sama care about the network cable?
“Mei Terumi: “Humph! The facts are in front of us. Impure World Reincarnation is just Impure World Reincarnation after all, and the dead are just dead after all. It’s fine that Impure World Reincarnation Madara can’t accept reality, but I didn’t expect that you living Uchiha can’t accept reality either!”
“Ohnoki: “No wonder, apart from Madara, no one else among the Uchiha descendants can carry the Uchiha. The reason is that you have no self-awareness.”
048: Five Kage: Madara! Can’t you afford to play? (Old version)
“Tsunade: “Is it really that difficult to face reality?”
From every word Tsunade said, Uchiha Beixuan was not difficult to understand at all.
Why sometimes Konoha could have suffered less disasters, but instead suffered more.
“The Fourth Raikage: “Humph! You don’t really think we are that bad, do you? If Madara’s Impure World Reincarnation hadn’t been lifted early, he would have had to have had a taste of the hot blade of lightning!”
It’s getting too much…
The five Kage in the picture are not like this.
[The five Kage are thankful for their survival, and they are thankful for having a savior who pulled out the internet cable. ][Ohnoki: “Susanoo has disappeared, and… the dust of the Impure World Reincarnation is flying everywhere, there is no doubt…”][“The Impure World Reincarnation has been cancelled.” Madara confirmed calmly.]【Raikage: “How is this possible?”】
[Tsunade: “Kabuto’s whereabouts are still unknown. It would be fine if we could find him, but who actually stopped this technique?”][Ohnoki: “It doesn’t matter who he is. No matter who he is, he is a hero who protects the ninja world!”][“It seems that God has not abandoned us yet!”][Uchiha Madara said calmly: “It seems that you also have capable ninjas over there, there is nothing we can do…”][This is the first time that Mentor Madara praises the ninja world, but the Five Kage have no idea that this person will be Uchiha Itachi. ][The Mizukage even went so far as to say, “Have you realized?”][“It’s not over yet!”][“He intends to make a last-ditch effort before disappearing!”][Onoki said calmly.]Even the little Karamis from the five major ninja villages couldn’t bear to watch these scenes.
Please!
Could you please stop pretending like this!
It’s okay if you’re saved.
He even said, “Madara has realized it!”
The most outrageous thing is the death struggle.
Good guys, you have struggled so many times, but you have never seen Madara-sama as good at pretending as you are.
【Madara uses the Dragon Flame Song Technique. 】
[This time, Tsunade didn’t even care about her face in order to get the kill. The Mizukage could have used water escape to counteract the attack, but Tsunade chose to rush forward to receive the karate attack.][If Duan hadn’t arrived and opened the couple’s space in time, I’m afraid the big fat sheep in the ninja world would have been killed this time. ]“Tsunade: “Humph! For the sake of the ninja world! Even if I have to sacrifice myself, it doesn’t matter!”
“Ohnoki: “The princess is very conscious. Even if we perish together with Madara, we, the Five Kage, will still be remembered by future generations.”
“The Fourth Raikage: “Humph! It would be fine if he were still alive, but Madara, who was resurrected by the Impure World Reincarnation, is not worth my death.”
“Mei Terumi: “But, didn’t you notice a problem? Why could Madara struggle for so long when others were able to recover so quickly?”
“Men who last longer are really different!”
“Orochimaru: “I don’t know if my guess is right, but I feel like Madara must have other ways!”
Orochimaru’s words at this time were really shocking.
“Shimura Danzo: “Orochimaru, are you serious?”
“Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Are you sure you’re not mistaken? Apart from Kotoamatsukami’s disgusting ability, is there any other way?”
“Orochimaru: “Teacher! Do you think I would make a mistake? Don’t forget how I killed you alone!”
Even now, Orochimaru has only just begun to learn the Impure World Reincarnation Technique.
These things can only be acquired in the future, but even if he just takes a few glances at them now, he can get a general idea of ​​them.
This time, the five shadows in the barrage stopped jumping around at all.
[At this time, the five Kage also discovered this very obvious problem. The chakra that was about to leave now firmly attached to the body of the Impure World Madara and refused to leave for a long time.][“The so-called Impure World Reincarnation Technique is a technique to summon the dead!”]“But there is a risk…”
[“As long as you know the seal, the dead who have been called back from the Impure World Reincarnation can voluntarily cancel the summoning contract for Impure World Reincarnation.”]Actively terminate the contract?
At this moment, the entire ninja world, people inside and outside the screen, all couldn’t help but be stunned.
“Senju Tobirama: “This guy, Madara, could it be that he knows this too?”
“Senju Hashirama: “Now do you understand why I list every technique you invent as a forbidden technique?”
“Senju Tobirama: “This guy Madara…””
The words of the two generations of Hokage made people feel confused and like they were living in a dream.
“Ohnoki: “What a joke! If this thing can be automatically released, immortality, unlimited chakra, not controlled by the user, and can move freely, what’s the point of playing this?”
Uchiha Madara’s current words are even more despairing than when he activated the complete form of Susanoo.
Who else in the ninja world can defeat and seal Uchiha Madara?
If any.
That must be the first Hokage of the Impure World Reincarnation.
But the only two people who mastered this skill had already failed, especially according to the situation in the picture, they had to go to the belly of the god of death to pray.
Is this possible?
That’s the god of death.
Even someone as strong as Yong Daimei can’t do it.
So they didn’t dare to watch any further.
But sometimes, things just don’t go as planned.
[“Go tell the practitioner that forbidden techniques should not be abused!”][“Immortality!”]【”untie!”】
This was the time when Madara-sama performed the most hand seals in the entire game.
No one could have imagined that it would be so easy for Madara to switch the wireless network to 5G in front of everyone.
This is outrageous!
The feat of unplugging the network cable.
This time, the Impure World Madara was completely invulnerable.
“The Fourth Raikage: “Fuck you! Uchiha Madara, you can’t afford to play!”
“Mei Terumi: “How is this possible! Isn’t this a ninjutsu created by the Second Hokage? How could it be broken so easily?”
“Tsunade: “This hand seal is more uncomfortable than not making a hand seal at all!”
“Ohnoki: “Isn’t it said that every ninjutsu has weaknesses? Isn’t this the biggest weakness of Impure World Madara?”
“Uchiha Madara: “Humph! I’ve said it before, this method doesn’t apply to me at all, even if Hashirama is resurrected!”
ps: Oh oh! It’s time to ask for flowers again! Ask for data! Ask for everything! This is an exciting moment! I’m begging all the big guys to feed me online! I beg the big guys to move their hands to make money!
049: The Death God is stuck in a bug! Konoha F4 appears! (Old version)
The five Kage’s mentality collapsed.
This time it completely collapsed!
Not to mention the ninja world at this time.
After witnessing Madara-sama’s one attack after another, they realized that this man was simply ridiculously strong, so strong that it was indescribable, so strong that there was no way to see the bottom of it.
Different from Itachi’s trump card.
Every move of Madara is a trump card, and the most outrageous thing is that he always has the mentality of playing with a child.
What adult would argue with a child?
He could have taken the initiative to cancel the Impure World Reincarnation and directly used the complete form of Susanoo to suppress everything.
But Madara-sama refused.
From the very beginning, each simple physical technique, to each basic ninjutsu, and finally step by step, it explains what is called the aesthetics of dance.
The funny thing is, they couldn’t see it at all from the beginning.
I thought that all these terrifying powers were just Madara trying his best.
The Five Kage can be on par with him.
Itachi can unplug his network cable.
What’s the result?
What happens in the end?
“Senju Hashirama: “Taking the initiative to fight against the Impure World Reincarnation, this seems like Madara’s style!”
“Senju Tobirama: “I finally understand. I shouldn’t have invented this ninjutsu!””
See Madara break the Impure World.
It was even more painful than if Madara had killed him.
“Darui: “Itachi, please tell me this isn’t true?”
“Ohnoki: “Maybe I was wrong from the beginning…””
“The Fourth Raikage: “Damn it! I just don’t believe we will lose this battle!””
“Mei Terumi: “I don’t believe that every member of the Uchiha clan is like Itachi, who doesn’t know how to be gentle with women.”
“Tsunade: “This is not true!”
[“That’s enough. I’ve been interrupted. I’m no longer in the mood to continue playing with you guys!”]【Ban gradually lost his patience.】
【The final outcome is…】
【The five Kage were beaten half to death.】
[Tsunade was even cut in half, with her body split directly into two.]The shocking scene caused the ninja world to fall into silence.
At this moment, it is so quiet that one can even detect their heartbeats and breathing…
The one who was most shocked at this moment was actually Uchiha.
Normally, they think they are superior because of their bloodline limits, but unexpectedly, they are still too low-key.
Being the strongest Uchiha is not just about being high and mighty.
Instead, he looked at the entire ninja world as if they were a group of ants.
And when they thought of Itachi again.
I had to take another breath.
Before this, no one could have imagined Uchiha Itachi’s ever-changing methods.
It is far inferior to Madara-sama’s single hand seal.
That says it all.
“Uchiha Madara: “How boring! I still miss the days of fighting with Hashirama.”
At this moment, when this gentleman spoke again, no one in the ninja world dared to respond.
A long time passed.
The Five Kage finally faced reality.
“Ohnoki: “We are defeated. No one can save the ninja world!””
“The Fourth Raikage: “Damn it! But we have to face reality! After all, we five Kage represent the strongest power in the ninja world!”
“Mei Terumi: “Leaving each of us with one last breath and letting us slowly wait for death, that’s really cruel!”
“Gaara: “I said, this is definitely not something I should endure at my age!”
“Tsunade: “It’s getting harder and harder to imagine how Grandfather defeated this man!”
After hearing the Five Kage say this, the Ninja World could no longer imagine what would happen next.
[The scene changes, and the person who appears is Erzhuzi, who has not been seen for a long time. ][At this time, although Nizhuzi possessed the Eternal Kaleidoscope that merged with his brother’s eyes, he was still very confused. ][After reuniting with Team Hawk, Sasuke wants to know the real answer. ]【Thus, through the curse, he successfully resurrected the evil man.】
[After three painful lessons, even Orochimaru was tamed and obeyed the orders of this second father unconditionally. ]The scene did not show Madara killing people indiscriminately, but rather content that the ninja world was not very interested in.
But the Uchiha are different.
“Uchiha Fugaku: “I really didn’t expect that even so, Sasuke still puts Uchiha first in his heart!”
Glancing at Itachi, in Fugaku’s heart, the balance of power between the two brothers had gradually tilted towards the younger brother.
The tribesmen were also very pleased.
Never say the sky is clear, the rain has stopped, it is fine again, stupid Ou Doudou…
Some of them are touching that Sasuke always keeps them in his heart.
[The order from Snake, the second father, is very simple: summon all the previous Hokage and ask for an explanation.]My goodness! The ninja world, which was not interested at first, is now in an uproar.
Isn’t this what they were expecting?
“Senju Tobirama: “What a joke! Do you really think that this technology can be played with casually?”
It’s okay for spots.
Don’t let people think that anyone can do such a cool thing, because that would mean he invented ninjutsu and harmed future generations.
The words of the Second Hokage poured cold water on the ninja world.
[Faced with Second Father’s request, the girl agreed without hesitation. ]【However, this requirement is somewhat difficult. 】
[At the request of the people, they found the special mask of the Uzumaki clan. ][With this mask, he can summon the god of death and take back his lost hands. ]“Sarutobi Hiruzen: “You must be kidding! Making a deal with the god of death? Don’t you know what it cost me and Eitaimei?”
“Orochimaru: “Old stubborn man! No wonder Konoha has become so miserable under your pedantic leadership.”
“Don’t you know how to give it a try, and if it doesn’t work, then study and think of a solution?”
“No wonder the second generation left so much legacy, but it is useless in your hands!”
“Sarutobi Hiruzen: “You… I want to see how you die!””
Sarutobi Hiruzen was delighted. In a sense, this could be considered a disguised form of revenge, right?
But then, Orochimaru’s series of moves stunned him, and even the entire ninja world.
[After returning to Nanga Shrine, Orochimaru prepared everything and immediately put on a mask and jumped onto the Great God. ][After a scream, the Grim Reaper suddenly appeared with a dagger in his mouth. ][It was at this time that Orochimaru successfully obtained both hands, as well as the Konoha F4 sealed in the belly of the Grim Reaper! ][But these are not the main points. The main point is that after completing everything, Orochimaru entered the prepared White Zetsu’s body without any injury, and successfully blocked the Death God’s bug! ]050: How did Madara-sama learn his dirty talk? (Old version)
“Eidaimei: “How can you break this technique?”
“Orochimaru: “Minato, don’t underestimate me. I have been researching this ninjutsu since it was lost. Believe in the power of science!”
“Suigetsu: “Okay! I remember someone said that it won’t work without the Five Kage?”
“Senju Tobirama: “Hahaha! Although it is unpleasant to be summoned in this way, it is our turn to save the ninja world!””
“”Monkey, you have really trained a good disciple!””
“Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Teacher, you didn’t say that before, and you even regretted inventing this jutsu.”
“Senju Tobirama: “Regret? Are you kidding! I invented this ninjutsu just to wait for this day!”
“And unlike you, with my understanding of this technique, I can do the same as big brother, and not be controlled like a real puppet.”
“Orochimaru’s previous Impure World Reincarnation was too emasculating. Now I will let you see the power of my Flying Thunder God Slash!”
“Namikaze Minato: “Flying Thunder God? My God, the Second Generation actually knows my ninjutsu!””
“Senju Tobirama: “What do you mean by your ninjutsu? You and your son’s multiple shadow clones are all my ninjutsu, do you understand?”
You are truly worthy of being the second generation!
In Konoha, in the Hokage’s office where all the high-level officials gathered, everyone collectively exclaimed in admiration.
[After hearing that Sasuke was considering whether to take revenge on Konoha, Tobirama was so angry that he wanted to kill Sasuke on the spot. 】
[But no one could have imagined that, with Orochimaru adding the cells of the first generation as a restraint, the second generation would have to endure his temper.]“Orochimaru: “Second-generation master, you really have a hot temper!”
“Senju Tobirama: “Orochimaru, if I see you controlling us to avenge Konoha, you will die!”
“Orochimaru: “What? You don’t accept it! You want to bite me? Don’t think about it now. As long as I don’t use it, you will never be able to be reborn into the dead.”
“The Fourth Raikage: “You really surprised me, but Orochimaru, you are the Third Hokage, so it is not necessary, right?”
“Ohnoki: “It is undeniable that most of the previous Hokage were still very powerful!””
“Sarutobi Hiruzen: “What do you mean? Do you look down on me?”
“Shimura Danzo: “Of course I look down on you. Sealing a pair of hands is such an embarrassing thing, but you said it in front of everyone as a ninjutsu that sealed Orochimaru.”
[However, surprisingly, unlike the second generation who was so extreme about the Uchiha issue, the first generation was full of good feelings towards the Uchiha. ][Under the memories of the first generation, the most beautiful side of him is preserved and now appears in front of everyone. ]“Senju Hashirama: “How nostalgic, Madara, do you still remember that summer, that little river, and the story you and I had to tell each other…”
“Uchiha Madara: “Shut up! Hashina!!!””
Konoha, and even the entire ninja world, took a deep breath.
Listen to this posture.
It seems that the relationship between the first generation and Madara is far from as simple as they thought.
“The Fourth Raikage: “A guy as terrifying as Madara must have used iron sand to rub his palms and iron fists to break stones when he was a child, right?”
“No!”
“To be able to defeat us five Kage, he must have been training since his mother’s womb!”
“Ohnoki: “You’re right! When I met Madara, he was already at the top of the ninja world at such a young age!”
“Mei Terumi: “The First mentioned the river? No wonder my water escape technique didn’t work on him.”
“He must have been able to swallow a river since he was young! So even a sea escape can only do a little bit of rain in front of him!”
“Tsunade: “It’s all my grandfather’s fault that he let me develop bad habits when I was a child. Otherwise, if I had practiced like him and Madara did when they were young, I would definitely be able to truly inherit the Senju!”
“Gaara: “Yeah! At my age now, I can definitely learn from them in time!”
The ninja world was shocked.
He immediately sighed and said that the Five Kage are truly worthy of being the Five Kage.
Although I can’t compare to God, it’s different to be at the top of the ninja world. I can find the key to the problem immediately.
Why don’t they emphasize this themselves?
As a result, not only the ninja world, but even the Uchiha clan, paid special attention.
They thought to themselves.
Everyone has the Sharingan, and they are all Uchiha.
It must be that the method of cultivation in the early days was wrong.
Just like this, everyone in the ninja world had their eyes wide open, absolutely not missing a single frame or a single second of details.
【Da da da…】
This sound.
This picture.
If they guessed right…
yes…
Skipping stones?
Stop joking.
Would the God of Ninja like this?
Everyone shook their heads in disbelief.
until……
[“You bastard!”][“You’re deliberately standing behind me to distract me, right?”][“I’m a very sensitive person. I can’t pee when someone is standing behind me.”][Madara, who was still a teenager, scolded Hashirama, who was still a young boy. ][Just now, Madara used the shuriken method, and it seemed like a sure win, but in the end, da da da… the splashes were not even five.]Phew!
Everyone in the ninja world spat out blood and their defenses were collectively broken.
The five shadows even doubted their lives and created a similar illness to that of an old man in the subway.
who I am?
Where am I?
This is Uchiha Madara!
Is this still the man we have seen, who suppressed the ninja world with the aesthetics of dancing and destroyed the Five Kage with the power of Susanoo?
Everyone’s defense was broken at the same time.
“Senju Hashirama: “Hahaha! I’m dying of laughter! You don’t know how much I wanted to laugh when Madara said this to me! Haha…”
Ninja World: Haha… If you want to die, please don’t take us with you, okay?
The most outrageous thing is that you pretend to be depressed and laugh at Madara madly at the same time, but Madara can still control his temper and not scold you.
Moreover, Madara is worthy of being Madara.
You can say that kind of things.
Is this how you develop the skill of talking dirty?
051: Madara is unworthy? The fact that you, Ōnoki, survived is the best proof! (Old version)
“Uchiha Madara: “Humph! Hashirama, you should understand that my current strength is not just as simple as being able to beat the opponent!”
Even though he was suspicious by nature, he had to believe that the scene in the picture was 100% credible!
This is something only Hashirama would know, and only Hashirama would remember it so deeply.
Apart from this, no one else will know.
Even the scene when he was releasing water at the riverside and Hashirama suddenly attacked from behind came back to his mind.
What else does Madara-sama not believe? MMP
“I’m really looking forward to it. Maybe one day, I can really fight against Hashirama!”
Madara said firmly: “But for the sake of my belief, even Hashirama can’t stop me!”
[Madara and Hashirama, these two people in the Warring States period, who should not have been friends, became acquainted because of a meeting by the river. ][But they kept their last names secret.][So they didn’t know that the two families were completely feuding. ][The cruelty of the Warring States period was unimaginable to everyone. The average age of ninjas was no more than 30 years old, and the sacrifice of more children caused this average to continue to decline.][Three of Madara’s five brothers died, and two of Hashirama’s four brothers died in succession at the hands of Uchiha.][Hashirama couldn’t accept the death of his 7-year-old brother, and asked his father, “When will this war stop?”]【“Until the enemy is completely wiped out!” the father replied. 】
[“Even if it means sacrificing the child?” Hashirama asked again.]【But this time, he got a heavy punch from his father in response. 】
[In the eyes of this Senju clan leader, there is no such thing as children or not, the only things are warriors, even if they are babies in swaddling clothes.][“What about the beloved Senju clan, what about the independent ninjas? These are just adults who teamed up to force a child to death!”][“What we did is exactly the same as the Uchiha clan!” Hashirama did not give in. ]Just the words he said in his youth are so thought-provoking.
What no one could have expected was that the only person who shared the same belief as the First Hokage was none other than Uchiha Madara.
“Ohnoki: “This is impossible! Uchiha Madara is cruel by nature, how can he be a peace builder?”
“How can these qualities that can only appear in the first Hokage appear in Madara?”
“Senju Hashirama: “Do you want to know why? The fact that you are alive is the best proof!”
At this time, Ohnoki was speechless.
The ninja world was also speechless.
[The two sat on the top of the mountain, and they planned a better future together. They built a village in the woods in front of them and distributed tasks reasonably so that they would not have to send their children to the front line to risk their lives.]【And that is where Konoha was later located. 】
“Orochimaru: “I never thought that Madara and the first generation’s ideals were so great, what a pity…”
“Senju Hashirama: “What a pity! Orochimaru, just speak frankly. Konoha already has the Fifth Hokage, the village should be doing well!”
“Orochimaru: “Master Shodai! You can just call me Little Snake Maru. Unfortunately, the village is not what you expected. This brings us to the Second Ninja World War. My apprentice died on the front line at the age of twelve.”
“Senju Tobirama: “Oh? Considering your evil deeds, your disciple must not be a good person either? Dying on the front line can be considered a contribution to the village!”
“Orochimaru: “His name is Senju Rope Tree!”
“Senju Tobirama: “What…”
Senju Tobirama was struck by lightning. He couldn’t imagine what he heard.
What followed was unimaginable anger.
Recall all the previous scenes.
He asked a crucial question.
“Senju Tobirama: “Where is the Senju clan? I don’t want to hear what others say, Xiao Tsuna, tell me!”
“Tsunade: “I am the only one left in the Senju clan. I left the village because I witnessed the deaths of Dan and Nawaki. I never thought that I would be able to come back and become Hokage…”
“Senju Tobirama: “Sarutobi Hiruzen, give me an explanation!”
“Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Teacher, this…”
“Senju Tobirama: “Okay, you don’t need to explain anymore, Orochimaru, I support you in launching the Konoha Recovery Plan!”
“”When the time comes for the Impure World Reincarnation, I hope you won’t restrict my freedom. I made him want to be the strongest Hokage so much!”
The murderous aura of the Second Hokage could be felt even through the text, and then everyone truly witnessed how powerful the Second Hokage was.
[The friendship between the two was soon discovered by their parents, and a confrontation was inevitable.]【Fortunately, both sides knew when to advance and when to retreat. 】
[Unknowingly, the two of them became the clan leaders of both parties. ][This time, the two brothers were just playing around, but the younger brothers on both sides actually killed each other, and someone was killed. ]“Ohnoki: “I finally understand. Is it because of this time that the two sides have completely broken up? But this time obviously doesn’t match the time when I met Madara!”
“Mei Terumi: “Why are all the Uchiha brothers obsessed with their younger brother? If something like this happened to Itachi, I wouldn’t dare to think about it either!”
“The Fourth Raikage: “Damn! If I had the speed of the Second Hokage, why would I be afraid of a mere Sharingan?”
“Jiraiya: “This is going to get out of control!””
[Before her death, Izuna chose to give the power of her eyes to Madara, and as a result, Madara obtained the Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan and successfully opened the ultimate power of Susanoo. ]Only at this time did the ninja world finally understand how outrageous the statement that Madara killed his brother for power was.
It was even widely known among the Uchiha of Konoha.
“Uchiha Inahime: “I know that Madara-sama is not such a person. Itachi saw you say this in your inventory. It’s really too much!”
“Uchiha Tiehuo: “If you don’t see it with your own eyes, you can’t even imagine that in the early days of the ninja world, there were only the Senju and the Uchiha!”
“Uchiha Fugaku: “He desires peace even more than the Senju clan. What did Konoha do to him in the later period?”
“Uchiha Yashiro: “Madara-sama must wake up and listen to his brother. Don’t form an alliance.”
052: Wooden Man vs. Complete Susanoo! This is the real nuclear war! (Old version)
The hatred of killing one’s brother is irreconcilable. Even Itachi, who firmly believes in the will of fire, cannot help but become angry.
He began to sympathize with Madara’s situation.
Even if he could wipe out the entire clan, he was far from being able to do anything to his own brother.
He understood the pain.
[Madara activates Susanoo, but this Susanoo at this early stage is completely vulnerable to Hashirama Fujiki and the flower.]The five Kage were all too familiar with this situation.
“Ohnoki: “I’m stunned. Isn’t this the kind of battle we’re facing?”
“Mei Terumi: “With such a powerful Wood Release, the First Hokage is really not showing off at all!””
“The Fourth Raikage: “I thought we were the only ones who couldn’t hold on, but I didn’t expect that even Madara couldn’t hold on!”
“Tsunade: “As expected, we can experience everything we have experienced before!”
They all wanted to cry but had no tears. Only those who have experienced the torture of Wood Release have the right to speak.
Just don’t feel too bad.
[The pollen of the Flower Tree Realm can even pass through Susanoo, until Madara activates the complete Susanoo.]boom–
Just like before, the unimaginable complete form of Susanoo is just a joke.
A body as huge as a mountain.
No matter how wide the range of Wood Release is or how fast it is, it is difficult to resist unless…
It can reach the same level as the complete form of Susanoo.
The first generation fully demonstrated what it means to be the strongest ninja god.
[“Wood Release! Woodman Technique!”]In just a moment, a wooden man of completely different size appeared in front of the complete Susanoo that was as tall as a mountain.
The ninja world could no longer find any words to say.
In a battle of this scale, even someone as strong as the Second Hokage could only hide behind a rock and tremble in fear.
“Jiraiya: “It’s like a fight between gods. No wonder Madara said that apart from the First Hokage, there is no one who can stop him!”
“Deidara: “I’m crying! I never thought that Madara-sama had such a tragic experience!””
“Kisame Hoshigaki: “I’ve told you before, Akatsuki is the organization that most desires peace!”
“Asuma: “I think you guys are going nuclear!””
“Hoshigaki Kisame: “How can there be peace in the ninja world if we don’t destroy you with nuclear weapons?”
“Nagato: “Don’t you understand? Only when you know how many floors a bag of rice has to bear, can you understand true peace. Obviously, Madara-sama’s suffering is far greater than mine!”
“Shimura Danzo: “Is this the real Wood Release?”
The appearance of the wooden man left the ninja world dumbfounded.
They finally understood.
Why does Madara always mention Hashirama when fighting?
Because even Madara himself cannot use Wood Release to create a wood man.
[Boom! When one’s strength is so exaggerated, one is no longer bound by any particular move.][Just by raising his hands and stomping his feet casually, the entire battlefield will shake. ][“It’s impossible to be honest with each other!”]【“Hasna!”】
[“Motor!”][The scene where Susanoo’s complete form clashed with the wooden man was like a hundred nuclear wars being unleashed all at once.]No one can describe such an exaggerated scene.
The only one in the ninja world that can see clearly.
There was only that terrifying deep pit with a diameter as large as ten ninja villages.
Swallowed deeply.
No one noticed that as this shocking scene appeared, they were stunned for a very long time.
“Ohnoki: “What’s funny is that I often boast that my Dust Release attack can break everything into molecules, so a punch from these two can destroy the world!”
“The Fourth Raikage: “How could it be! Does Madara have such an exaggerated power?”
“Ohnoki: “Kid! Is that something you can call Madara? Call me Madara-sama!””
“Mei Terumi: “We have to face reality. Even the first generation didn’t pretend to have a Sharingan like this!”
“The Fourth Raikage: “You…I…””
“Deidara: “Don’t you understand? Are you qualified to be the Fourth Raikage? Are you qualified?”
“This is a real explosion! This is real art!”
Looking at the entire ninja world now, who can make ends meet?
When Susanoo’s complete form appears, just one step on him will kill the five Kage.
Not to mention.
It allows Madara to display his full strength.
No wonder, even after fighting the Five Kage for such a long time, Madara couldn’t muster any interest.
Because he was afraid that if something went wrong, he would step on all five Kage to death.
“Uchiha Fugaku: “How are you five Kage different from Sasuke?”
Just for this sentence.
At this moment, the Uchiha had to salute the clan leader. It seemed that the clan leader had thought it through completely.
The five Kage were speechless.
Looking back, I really wanted to find a hole in the ground to crawl into.
Their battle with Madara was absolutely no different from the one in which Itachi let him go.
[The battle lasted for a whole day, and finally Uchiha Madara collapsed due to exhaustion. ]It’s also fortunate that we only fought for one day, otherwise the war would have lasted for ten days or half a month.
They couldn’t imagine whether it still existed in the current ninja world.
[Or maybe it’s because the second generation is too cunning. During the war, he hid somewhere unknown. When it was time to finish off the enemy, he was the first to appear.]The ninja world couldn’t help but sigh when they saw this.
But what they didn’t expect was that the first generation won completely, and even Madara was prepared to die.
Hashirama still tried to stop Tobirama.
[After blurting out all their shared dreams, Hashirama once again invites Madara to co-found a ninja village. ][The hatred of killing one’s brother is irreconcilable. Even if Madara has the intention to do so, he cannot erase the reality that his only brother was killed.][Hashirama was very direct: “What do you want me to do in order for you to believe us!”][“If you want us to be honest with each other, then you should kill your brother now! Or commit suicide in front of me!” Madara made a request that Hashirama could not accept. ]Regardless of whether Hashirama would accept this request or not, no one in the ninja world would accept it.
After all, the victory belongs entirely to you.
In order to gain the other party’s participation, they commit suicide or kill people who are very important to them.
Is it that serious?
But what was unexpected was that even though Madara asked for it, Hashirama actually agreed…
053: Madara got the kunai by tricking him! (Old version)
Given the choice between killing his brother or himself, Hashirama chose the latter without hesitation.
“Mei Terumi: “Oh my god! The First Hokage actually agreed!””
“Ohnoki: “What is the pattern? You are actually thanking the other party for giving you the opportunity to choose!””
“The Fourth Raikage: “I am really crying. If it were me, I would definitely be willing to sacrifice myself for Bi!”
“Kirabi: “Brother! You have changed!”
“The Fourth Raikage: “Nonsense! Putting aside the positions, this kind of strong brotherhood is something that everyone can understand.”
“Jiraiya: “No matter how you say it, the first generation is the first generation. With such a broad mind that can accommodate the world, no wonder he was able to establish Konoha! Compared with the Hokage, I am really insignificant. “
“Senju Tobirama: “To be honest, I really thought that my brother wanted to kill me.”
“”In the end, my eldest brother actually chose to… forget it, I don’t want to talk about it…””
“Senju Hashirama: “What? Does it make you feel uncomfortable to talk about suicide?”
“I’m serious about suicide, I’m telling you!”
“Senju Tobirama: “Gift Crab!””
The direct conversation between the two brothers left the ninja world completely confused.
At least Tobirama’s first sentence was true.
Because from the picture, it is not difficult for them to see that Tobirama is really afraid that his eldest brother will get excited and both sides will lose a younger brother to fulfill their childhood dreams.
Fortunately, as the big brother, he did not do so.
【Take off the armor.】
【Hashirama expresses his feelings about suicide. 】
[“You are indeed a man who values ​​friendship!”][“Madala gave me a chance to choose. I didn’t have to kill my brother. He also understood the feeling of being an older brother.”][He first affirmed Madara, and then told Tobirama: “Listen carefully, Tobirama, remember what I said as your last words.”][“These are the words I earned with my life, and others should remember them as well.”][“After I die, you must never kill Madara.”][“From now on, fighting between Uchiha and Senju is not allowed. In the name of your father and the grandchildren you have yet to meet, please swear to obey.”][“Sayo la la!”][After saying his last words, Hashirama narrowed his eyes and maintained a kind smile. ][A tear slid down his cheek just right and hit the ground, just like the water drop he had thrown at Madara.][He knew that these beautiful memories of the past, like running under the sunset, were his youth that he could no longer regain.]“Senju Hashirama: “I am crying! For the establishment of the ninja village, you are really great!””
“See? Monkey, learn from this. The other shadows, too, must always be prepared to sacrifice yourself!”
“This is the true will of fire. Compared to those battles, I think this is the moment most worth remembering for future generations.”
“I! Hashinama! I can sacrifice everything for the sake of the ninja world!”
“Senju Hashirama: “Hmm? Don’t you all react strongly when you see some highlights in the ninja world?”
“Why are you silent?”
“Everyone started crying along with me!”
Deathly quiet.
But this kind of silence is a speechless silence.
What a reaction!
Cry for nothing!
I am so touched again!
It would be fine if it was someone else.
After witnessing Tsunade’s battle.
Then I saw Hashirama Senju holding a kunai and preparing to commit suicide.
mmp……
Don’t think that I won’t scold you just because you are the first Hokage, the God of Ninja.
It’s really hard to commit suicide!
Are you trying to fool someone?
“Yuan Fei Hiruzen: “Shodai-sama, I dare not learn this…”
At the beginning, the old fox Sarutobi Hiruzen was really impressed by Senju Hashirama.
But after seeing just a kunai.
Shaking his head…
You are trying to commit suicide as if it were a game, but we are really going to die.
“The Fourth Raikage: “Damn! I really can’t stand my violent temper. The First Hokage, kunai suicide, do you believe it yourself?”
“Tsunade: “Grandfather! Are you kidding me? I can heal infinitely with my ultimate, but you keep your passive on all the time. I can’t stand it any more.”
“Jiraiya: “What a suicide! If it wasn’t for the kunai, the rest of us would have believed it!”
At the same time, when the entire Uchiha saw this scene, there was booing.
“Uchiha Eighth Generation: “Can the First Generation’s methods be a little more inferior?”
“Uchiha Inahime: “Use a kunai? That’s it? Who would believe it?”
“Uchiha Tetsuka: “For other people, the kunai can undoubtedly cause fatal damage, but the first generation’s ability, I’m afraid it won’t work even if it’s hit ten thousand times?”
However, what no one expected was.
The guy in the picture actually believed it.
【Hand in hand success! 】
【Madara stood up and stopped Hashirama. 】
[“Enough!”][“I understand your true meaning!”]“Senju Hashirama: “Humph! You mortals will never understand the true feelings between Banban and me!”
“I’ve said it before, we are an indelible bond to each other, but I never thought that Banban even has my face tattooed on his chest.”
“If he doesn’t believe me, who else can I believe?”
“Uchiha Madara: “I really regret not replacing the kunai with the blade of Susanoo. I will give you ten thousand hits.”
The desire to stab someone can be seen through the text. I was fooled by this cunning guy when I was young, but I just had to endure it.
This guy is already the head of the clan.
I fell into this cunning trap again.
The ninja world couldn’t believe it.
But it’s unbelievable at the same time.
Suddenly they understood.
The first Hokage is worthy of being the first Hokage.
It’s not just his fighting power that’s world-renowned.
No one can match his IQ.
He only used a kunai to trick Uchiha Madara and the entire Uchiha.
This operation is simply amazing.
The two strongest families have merged together. What else can the ninja world use to fight with their village?
054: No kowtow! No sending of tailed beasts! This is the strongest Uchiha! (Old version)
“Mei Terumi: “I understand! The first Hokage is awesome!””
“Ohnoki: “The ninja world is not about fighting and killing, it’s all about human relationships!”
“The Fourth Raikage: “It’s absolutely amazing!””
“Tsunade: “Grandfather has won the bet!”
“Gaara: “At my age now, it’s still not too late to learn!”
“Senju Hashirama: “That’s right, you are a teachable kid! If you learn even one tenth of what I know, you can become the God of Ninjas!”
This is what it means to be wise yet appear foolish.
[Just like a dream, Uchiha and Senju formed an alliance. 】
[There wouldn’t be so many sacrifices, and so many children wouldn’t have died in vain.][Start from scratch and build a prosperous and powerful Konoha Ninja Village. 】
Konoha during the time of the first Hokage was simply jaw-dropping.
Completely different from now.
It was very harmonious, the village was thriving, there was no war, and the children could play in the streets without worries.
“Uchiha Kitagen: “It’s really not easy for Madara-sama. No one can do it. After losing an important person, he can still be so loving. But all this is only temporary!”
“After all, even in such a good village, there are still villains!”
“Senju Tobirama: “What do you mean?”
[Uchiha Madara brought his clansmen, moved the stone tablet, and came to Konoha to settle down. ]【Muye is the name he gave it.】
[Hokage is a title established for him. 】
[It is obvious who will be the Hokage. 】
[The only price is too heavy for Madara-sama, because this is the peace gained by the sacrifice of his last brother, Uchiha Izuna.]【Abandon the small self for the greater good. 】
[Madara repays evil with kindness, and chooses to reconcile despite the hatred of killing his brother, but the shameless thief, Senju Tobirama, who killed his brother, is still petty, petty, and makes things difficult everywhere. He is narrow-minded, insidious, vicious, sweet-mouthed, and has a sharp face…][Not only did he alienate the friendship between Madara and Hashirama, he also made things difficult for Madara. ]【Doing evil in secret.】
【So Madara-sama’s Hokage was blacklisted like this. 】
[But even with such unfair treatment, Madara still serves Konoha wholeheartedly and uses dance diplomacy to communicate with the world. ]“Uchiha Kitagen: “Do you understand now?”
“Senju Tobirama: “Humph! Konoha was originally established by my eldest brother, so of course he is the popular choice to be the Hokage!”
“Uchiha Kitagen: “Oh? Isn’t it because of this that you can better inherit the second generation Hokage?”
“What democratic voting system? If I remember correctly, it would only take a word for you to pass it down to the third generation, right?”
Senju Tobirama was speechless.
“The Fourth Raikage: “Oh my god! Seeing this, I finally understand how much Madara-sama sacrificed for Konoha. He is obviously greater than the First!”
“Ohnoki: “It’s amazing! Isn’t it Madara who sacrificed the most?”
“Mei Terumi: “As a woman, I can’t stand it any more. Even Madara-sama has already made such concessions. Doesn’t this show how much Madara-sama has given up?”
“I never thought that even so, the Second Hokage would still be so aggressive and treat Madara-sama as a good guy and trample on him!”
“Tsunade: “Although it is unfair to Madara, the way Madara handles things is obviously not in line with the style of a great ninja village.”
“Uchiha Kitagen: “Interesting! Then I will now ask all the families and villagers of Konoha, under whose rule would you prefer to live?”
“Hinata Hiashi: “Isn’t it obvious? Madara-sama is cruel to outsiders but friendly to his own people. He even blames himself for scaring the little girls in the village with his ferocious appearance.”
“But what about Konoha? It was the Kumogakure who kidnapped my people and was discovered, but the Third Hokage asked us to pay with our lives to block the Kumogakure’s excuse to start a war. “
The Hyuga clan has always been law-abiding, but this sentence undoubtedly shocked the entire Konoha.
Everyone is not a fool.
Without comparison, the gap cannot be reflected.
Just as they learned from the picture, the nine-tailed demon fox was none other than the orphan of the heroic Hokage, Nagata’s younger sister.
But the only thing they knew over the years was her identity as a fox demon.
In the later stages of the Ninja World War, all focus was placed on the Nine-Tails. If anything happened to the Nine-Tails.
The Ninja World was sent.
But even so, it was known to everyone that Naruto was the Nine-Tails, and his treatment was simply incomparable to that of the Eight-Tails next door.
[After years of hard work, Madara finally realized that the ninja world would be peaceful without war.]【But as long as there are people, there will never be harmony. 】
[He also saw through it. If nothing unexpected happens, the Second Hokage will fall into Tobirama’s hands. At that time, he will go crazy and attack the Uchiha. ][So Madara wanted to take the Uchiha clan out, but no one was willing to follow him! ]All the Uchiha were shocked by this scene.
Because they knew that as early as the second generation, the Uchiha had been tripped up everywhere.
But you have to know.
When Hashirama and Madara were candidates for Hokage, they stood on Hashirama’s side without hesitation.
But even so…
What did they get in return?
“Uchiha Kitagen: “So one against seven! I said the Will of Fire is ridiculous! Do you understand now?”
This time, Itachi has completely changed, and the will of fire that is deeply rooted in his heart.
Compare them carefully.
It’s not hard to find at all.
Who is truly working for Konoha and who is truly contributing to Konoha’s development.
But even so, no matter how powerful Susanoo is, it cannot withstand the attack.
“The Fourth Raikage: “Hahaha! Konoha deserves the situation it has today. If we had Madara-sama in Kumogakure, we would have to worship him like a god.”
“Oonoki: “Although we had different positions at the beginning, it is obvious that Madara-sama becoming Hokage is of great benefit to the village. He is a role model of being cruel to the enemy and kind to his own people!”
“Mei Terumi: “I never thought that someone who could suppress Madara-sama, the leader of the ninja world, could be so broad-minded. And you, the little man with a pointed face and monkey cheeks, deserved the annihilation of the Senju clan!”
“Gaara: “I can see clearly at my age that Konoha is serious about taking ruthless action against its own people.”
“Uchiha Kitagen: “There is no doubt that under the leadership of Uchiha, Konoha will be a strong ninja village that is tolerant, does not kowtow, does not send tailed beasts, does not surrender, and will not sacrifice the lives of villagers in exchange for peace!”
055: Nine-tailed Susanoo vs. Thousand-armed Buddha! (Old version)
“Hinata Hiashi: “That’s right! These years, people say that the village is more important than the clan, but who doesn’t know that Shimura and the Sarutobi clan are the ones who benefit from almost everything?”
“They also promised to make Hyuga the number one ninja village in Konoha, but in fact, this is just a puppet in name only!”
Since the establishment of Konoha, no family affairs have been allowed to be interfered by an outsider.
Not even the Hokage has the right to interfere.
“Akimichi Choza: “I’ve had enough. Konoha could have avoided the First to Third Ninja World War.”
“Nara Shikaku: “Konoha was established to avoid war, but we seem to be going further and further down this path!”
“Yamanaka Inoichi: “Don’t you understand? A villain has appeared in Konoha!””
“Aburame Shiguro: “Danzo has been bullying our families for years, forcing us to send our children to the Root.”
“Inuzuka Tsumugi: “It turns out that we have all been deceived by this villain. The village that the First Generation and Uchiha Madara wished for is not like this at all!”
“Uchiha Inahime: “What a pity! If our ancestors had followed Madara-sama at that time, we wouldn’t have been in danger of being exterminated!”
“Uchiha Tiehuo: “It’s just a joke. Our Uchiha clan is rebelling.”
“As the founders of Konoha, the Senju clan is no longer with us, so what’s the problem with us taking back what belongs to us?”
“Uchiha Fugaku: “That’s right! If we Uchiha become Hokage, we will definitely be like Madara-sama, not sending away the tailed beasts, not bowing, and not sacrificing the lives of the villagers to beg for mercy.”
No wonder the villagers complained.
They don’t even think about how much trouble the forbidden techniques developed and policies implemented by the second generation have brought to future generations.
At this moment, all the Konoha executives in the Hokage’s office were in a panic.
The original plan was to exterminate the Uchiha clan, but now they have become the target of public criticism.
It all happened so quickly.
“Senju Hashirama: “My stupid Odo, I told you that Madara was the best candidate for the Second Hokage, but you didn’t believe me!”
“I have to clean up every mess.”
[The first rebel ninja of Konoha is born! ][Until many years later, Uchiha Madara caught a vixen and tempted him to return to the village. ]At this moment, the entire ninja world was dumbfounded.
This is not just a simple vixen.
This is clearly the Nine-Tailed Fox!
“Eidaimei: “No way! Is it so easy to control the perfect Nine-Tails?”
“Jiraiya: “Hmm? Minato, what do you say?”
“Eidaimei: “It’s like this, Jiraiya-sensei, Naruto actually only has half of the Nine-Tails that I sealed in his body, and the other half is in my body.”
Half one?
Can half of them escape from the Chibaku Tensei?
“Shukaku: “I’m so fucking crying! How did the old man Six Paths divide the chakra?”
“Gyu-ghost: “I don’t know! Even if we divide them by the number of tails, there’s no way I can’t catch up with even half a tail!”
“Ku Lama: “Hmm? Is there any problem with the distribution of the old man Liudao?”
“I’ll take one for the first tail, one for the second tail, and so on all the way up to the eighth tail. Aren’t we all the same?”
“Youlu: “Fuck! This is not the Six Paths Sage, this is clearly the Liu Dao Sage!””
“Isobu: “I’m a nymph! You actually call this almost?”
What the tailed beasts said shocked the ninja world and left them speechless.
With half of the Nine-Tails plus Chatonla, Naruto is like a cheat, but the complete Nine-Tails is simply unimaginable.
But here with Madara-sama.
Nine-Tailed Fox is more obedient than Erha.
More importantly, the entire Nine-Tailed Fox, covered with Susanoo armor, is simply invincible.
“Uchiha Itachi: “Susanoo can actually be like this?”
“Uchiha Shisui: “I thought the perfect form was the pinnacle!”
“Uchiha Fugaku: “The destructive power of the Nine-Tails plus the defense of Susanoo?”
“Orochimaru: “It’s impossible to even think about this idea, not to mention whether it can be realized.”
The Nine-Tails Rebellion alone was enough to severely damage Konoha’s vitality, killing one Kage and countless villagers and ninjas.
Not to mention, the complete form of Susanoo and Nine-Tails are combined together.
“Ohnoki: “He really raised the Nine-Tails as a summoning beast. I didn’t expect that even the perfect form of Susanoo could not reach the true limit of Uchiha Madara.”
“The Fourth Raikage: “I am completely convinced! Who dares to play like this?”
“Mei Terumi: “Even if I were watching it live, I would still be nervous!””
“Tsunade: “Grandfather was able to defeat Madara. To what extent does Wood Release need to be achieved?”
This battle was even more unimaginable, even though they had witnessed countless shocking scenes before.
But at this moment, everyone truly understood what it meant to keep trying to scare someone to death.
[“Do you want to make all the dreams we had come to nothing? Madara.”][“This battle will only hurt the village and the ninjas, and will only insult our brothers and compatriots!”][“I don’t want to kill you!”][Hashirama looked at the tall and majestic Susanoo in front of him, without any fear in his eyes.]In the following scene, the ninja world finally understood what Hashirama meant by letting two hands be used.
[Senjutsu! Wood Release! True Thousand Hands!][As Hashirama clapped his hands, mysterious lines appeared on his forehead.][Then, a Thousand-armed Buddha, so tall that the top could not be seen, rose from the ground. ][The fully formed Susanoo is as tall as a mountain, but in front of this giant Buddha, it is not even half as tall. ]“The Fourth Raikage: “Fuck!!!””
“Jiraiya: “This power!””
“Mei Terumi: This is too big…”
“Ohnoki: “He clapped his hands again! My god, this Buddha-like body can easily kill Susanoo in one second!”
“Orochimaru: “So! This is what the first-generation master meant by letting both hands go?”
Unconsciously, they had gradually begun to sympathize with Uchiha Madara.
These thousand fists fell.
hiss!
They couldn’t imagine it.
056: Top 4! The mighty Susanoo! Hatake 55 is a really good account! (Old version)
[“I’m on it! The motor is on!!!”][“Come on! Hashnah!!!”]【“The Buddha on the top of the head!”】
The shouts of killing shook heaven and earth, and both sides tried their best.
Only when this unparalleled battle appeared in front of everyone did they realize that the Five Kage were just playing house.
As countless fists that could easily use the Nine-Tailed Fox’s Wood Release fell down, the Nine-Tailed Fox with Susanoo on it was smashed to pieces.
At this moment, the ninja world was so quiet that one could even hear the blood flowing.
They are unable to organize their speech.
No matter if it was the Akatsuki organization, the five major villages, or other forces, everyone collectively gasped.
“Gamamaru: “The scale of this battle is almost catching up with my brothers!””
“Shimura Danzo: “Humph! Where did this wild toad come from!””
“Jiraiya: “How dare you! This is the Great Toad Sage!””
The atmosphere in the Hokage’s office suddenly became tense.
Sarutobi Hiruzen felt like he had lost his parents.
He thought to himself: MMP!
Danzo, you should stop bothering me. Jiraiya is the only one you can rely on now.
Offending the Great Toad Immortal.
Jiraiya wouldn’t be so polite.
However, this is not the focus now.
“Jiraiya: How powerful does one have to be to be the brother of the Great Toad Sage?”
“Great Toad Immortal, can you please reveal…”
have to!
I guess he fell asleep again.
If we say that the level of Susanoo vs. Daibutsu is unimaginable for the entire ninja world.
So the next scene.
Everyone can personally feel how terrifying Hashirama is.
[The Nine-Tailed Fox was stunned by the thousand fists and couldn’t recover for a long time. ][And then Hashirama, like grabbing dolls in a claw machine, one of his Wood Release fighters held the Nine-Tails tightly.][“Kyuubi, your power is too strong…”][Hashirama pats the head and seals the Nine-Tails instantly. ]Are you sure the Nine-Tail is too powerful?
[Kurouma: “Damn it, I was clearly controlled, but I ended up getting beaten up and sealed. MMP…”]The ninja world could never imagine that the dreaded Nine-Tails was now looking as aggrieved as a little kid.
[From the Great Buddha of Susa to the hand-to-hand combat with swords, Hashirama and Madara fought till the sky was dark. ]【This time, it’s not like the last time. 】
[In hand-to-hand combat, Madara has a huge advantage. ][“This time, you’re finally not standing!” Madara looked at Hashirama who was knocked down by him in the water, feeling very proud.][But no one could have imagined that after fighting for so long, they would end up fighting in vain.][The one lying on the water is not Hashirama at all, but just a Wood Release Shadow Clone. ][“I was stabbed in the back…” Madara’s pupils dilated in disbelief.][Hashirama: “I will protect our… no, my village. No matter what happens… no matter if it’s my brothers, friends, or even my children, as long as they are enemies of the village, I will never let them go!”][Madara: “You have changed, Hashirama. You are putting the cart before the horse. One day… this will become the darkness of the village…”]Until they saw Uchiha Madara fall, the shocked hearts of the ninja world could not calm down for a long time.
Even Uchiha Madara couldn’t see through the Wood Release clone.
Think of what Ban said before.
Um!
They didn’t even dare to mention it.
Madara is indeed pretending to be cool, but does anyone dare to say it?
Even if Madara was defeated.
They also don’t dare to laugh at other losers like they do.
“Uchiha Madara: “As expected, it’s still a battle between me and Hashirama.”
At this time, the inventory of the fifth strongest Susanoo has been completely completed, and the ninja world finally breathed a sigh of relief.
When they realized what was happening, they were even more furious.
“The Fourth Raikage: “Are you kidding me? I’ve been scared for so long, and you tell me this is only the fifth one?”
“Mei Terumi: “How could he be only fifth when he could easily defeat the Five Kage and fight to such an extent with the First Hokage, the God of Ninja?”
“Ohnoki: “I only recognize Uchiha Madara as Susanoo, I don’t recognize anyone else at all!”
“Tsunade: “As my grandfather’s only rival, Madara is undoubtedly the strongest Susanoo!”
“It’s Susanoo as well!”
“Uchiha Madara’s Susanoo is simply too terrifying, and it surpasses us by who knows how many times.”
“That’s right! Only a ‘god’ like the First Hokage can stop his Susanoo!”
Including Itachi and Shisui, everyone had endless aftertastes of Madara’s dancing feast.
You can say that.
At present, the appearance of these three Susanoos has given the Uchiha the greatest confidence, no matter how great their powers are.
However, at this time in the Uchiha clan meeting, there was one person who was busy with his own things.
[Ding! Calculating shock value for the host…][Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining 100% of the Wood Release Immortal Technique! ]Uchiha Beixuan took a deep breath at the sudden sound.
“Now it’s the Eternal Mangekyō, and if I add the Wood Release Senjutsu, doesn’t that mean I can perform an unimaginable technique?”
“Susanoo Daibutsu!”
When this thought came to his mind, Uchiha Beixuan became completely out of control.
This is something that neither Hashirama nor Madara, a pair of good friends, have ever played, but now you can try it yourself.
How could this not make Uchiha Beixuan excited?
But now is not the time.
Strike while the iron is hot!
No one knows whether Sheren and Isshiki on the moon will suddenly attack the earth due to some unexpected events.
Therefore, before he has the strength to protect himself, Uchiha Beixuan cannot relax for even a moment.
As for the top 4!
He had already edited and written the text while Madara was taking stock, and all he had to do was send it out now.
“Senju Hashirama: “Hahaha! No matter where Madara ranks, I’m happy to see him again!”
“Uchiha Madara: “Humph! Hasina, you are no longer on my level. You are not worthy of my attention. Besides, I am a little curious. Who can surpass me in Susanoo?”
How can Ban not pay attention?
This is related to his future resurrection and whether he can successfully carry out the Infinite Tsukuyomi plan.
He prepared so much just to pave the way.
And in the next second, as a new inventory appeared, not only the ninja world was dumbfounded, but even Madara himself was dumbfounded.
[Top 4! The mighty Susanoo! Hatake 55 is a really good account! ]057: Might Guy: He is Madara? (Old version)
“Sarutobi Hiruzen: “What’s going on? How could it be Kakashi!””
“Eigadai-sama: “Kakashi! You have Obito’s eyes, but you can also use Susanoo with one eye?”
“Might Guy: “Kakashi! I didn’t expect that you have been competitors for more than ten years, but you actually hid it from me so deeply?”
“Darui: “You guys are kidding me! Even if this guy can’t activate Susanoo, how can he be ranked above Madara-sama?”
“The Fourth Raikage: “Humph! You’re right! How can a mere Konoha Jonin be compared to us Five Kages!”
“Ohnoki: “That’s ridiculous! Can’t Uchiha also activate Susanoo?”
“Mei Terumi: “I don’t believe it either!””
At this moment, the ninja world was undoubtedly in an uproar.
“Uchiha Madara: “Huh? Who is Kakashi? Why haven’t I heard of him?”
“Nagato: “Madara-sama, he was the one with the dog head hanging on his earth escape technique when I invaded Konoha!”
“Uchiha Madara: “Oh? So it’s him, but if I remember correctly, he is just a mere three magatama.”
“Senju Hashirama: “Haha! You didn’t expect it, Madara, there is actually someone whose Susanoo is better than yours!”
“It’s just mana. With so little, can it support the huge chakra of Susanoo?”
“”When you think about it, his chakra is only one billionth of mine.””
This is a very heartbreaking thing.
And a reality that has to be acknowledged.
Even though Kakashi is extremely talented, his upper limit is really terrible.
“Orochimaru: “I don’t even like his Sharingan. Even he can’t stand the consumption.”
Speaking of this, we have to mention the impressive scene that happened when Itachi invaded Konoha.
In front of Itachi.
Kakashi couldn’t even avoid a single move.
It’s like a fake that was instantly defeated by the real thing. Itachi only spent one month reading it.
Of course they knew about Kakashi’s Sharingan, and someone even asked the clan leader Fugaku whether he wanted to take it back at Obito’s funeral.
But Fugaku thought that since Obito had given it to them on his own initiative, it would not be appropriate for them to interfere.
So Kakashi used his Sharingan to gain the fame of ‘Sharingan Kakashi’.
only.
This is only for the jonin and below, you Kakashi are a powerful ninja.
In front of the shadow level.
That’s totally not enough.
“Uchiha Fugaku: “Apart from that, if I remember correctly, he should have one eye. Even if he awakened the Mangekyō, do you really think everyone is Shisui?”
“When you open your single eye and use the Mangekyō, don’t you see that even Madara-sama is very impressed?”
“Uchiha Itachi: “Father is right. The consumption of the Sharingan is very terrible. If it is not the Eternal Eye, opening it a few times can cause blindness.”
“This is also the reason why I was reluctant to start the battle with Sasuke.”
“Uchiha Yashiro: “All right! Why are you talking about your letting me win? I want to see how this person who is not from my Uchiha clan can use the power of the Sharingan Susanoo to surpass Madara-sama!”
“Uchiha Inahime: “Haha! I feel like I heard a joke!””
At the Uchiha clan meeting, everyone burst into laughter. Regardless of gender, age or status, they all didn’t believe it.
Even including Kakashi himself, who was in the office of the Konoha Hokage at this time.
“Kakashi: “Obito…”
Every time he recalled the tragic death of his best friend, he couldn’t get out of the shadow.
He didn’t mind the ruthless ridicule in the comments.
He thought what they said made sense.
Because, if he really had a Susanoo that was better than Madara’s, he would not have failed to complete Obito’s instructions.
“This Kakashi guy…” Obito under the mask, of course, guessed a possibility.
He simply couldn’t imagine what kind of circumstances would lead him to give his other eye to Kakashi.
“Do you have any questions?”
“Should I call you Madara now, or?”
Nagato noticed something strange about the masked man and spoke up.
“Just call me A Fei!”
“I’m just curious about how Kakashi can activate Susanoo!”
Obito replied casually.
Of course he knew what the word “Godly Susanoo” in the title meant, but to be honest, even he himself had never used it, so how could it be Kakashi’s turn?
However, Kakashi’s inventory was just the beginning, and it was like dropping a bombshell in the ninja world.
It is far more exaggerated than the battle between pillars and spots.
[“Even if reinforcements arrive, you are nothing but tiny grains of sand!”]【“It’s too late!”】
[A man holding a staff made of the truth-seeking jade and wearing a magatama cape spoke to Kakashi, Might Guy, Edo Tensei, and Kazekage Gaara who were standing in front of him.]And this familiar voice, the defiant face, and the terrifying oppression emanating from the body.
Who else could this person be other than Madara-sama whom they had just met?
“The Fourth Raikage: “Oh my god! Is this person Madara-sama?”
“Ohnoki: “Is Uchiha Madara resurrected? How could this be possible!”
“Senju Hashirama: “Even I can feel the power emanating from him now…”
“Uchiha Madara: “Hahahaha… Hashina! I succeeded! I told you long ago that you are no longer on the same level as me!”
“”It’s just Susanoo. Who would care about Susanoo when you already have the power of the Six Paths?””
“I am the Sage of Six Paths!”
The Sage of Six Paths?
A living Uchiha Madara?
And that genuine Rinnegan?
At this moment, the entire ninja world, without exception, took a deep breath.
They simply couldn’t imagine it, let alone believe it.
Even Madara, who is already as strong as a god, can actually transform directly into the Sage of Six Paths.
This is a huge amount of information.
It took the ninja world a long time to recover.
What is the concept of the Six Paths Sage?
That is the God of Creation who only exists in legends!
“Uchiha Madara: “Now that things have come to this, it doesn’t matter if I tell you. I knew back then that even with the Power Susanoo, I wouldn’t necessarily be able to defeat Madara!”
“So I used Izanagi to fake my own death. I knew that Tobirama would study my body, so I used a clone to replace myself.”
“Finally, he used the blood and flesh of Hashirama that he bit off to successfully cultivate Hashirama’s cells and open the Samsara Eye.”
“I successfully became the Sage of Six Paths by fusing the Rinnegan with the Ten-Tails formed by the nine tailed beasts.”
From what Madara said, it was not difficult for the ninja world to guess that this was a power that ordinary people could not control at all.
Ban succeeded!
Moreover, the power of these six immortals is so terrifying that it is unimaginable.
It was not difficult for them to guess just by seeing the arms of the Edo Tensei girl that could not be restored.
This must be the power of the Six Paths.
And even the Impure World Reincarnation cannot restore it.
It is not difficult to imagine that of the four Hokage who came out of the Impure World Reincarnation, only one is left here.
The ninja world is completely hopeless.
‘Little grain of sand… it’s too late…’
Thinking back to what Six Paths Madara said at this time, it is not difficult to understand that the Ninja World War has reached its finale.
There are only a few useless people left.
As for reinforcements?
Everyone was looking at the guy in the picture, the only one who seemed to have no idea what situation he was facing.
“He is Madara?”
Might Guy, covered in green steam, glanced at the six-striped madara in front of him.